Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http: //books .google .com/I
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R, PACKAllD, AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR.
SOPHOCLES
ANTIGONE
ON TliE BASIS OF WflLFF'S EDITIOS
MARTIX L. D'OOGE
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY GINN, HEATH, & CO.
1884.
.y Google
.loHN WlLUAMB WHITB, LEIVIS LI. i'ALKAIil),
AND TlIOMAH n. SETJIOITR,
Hi ihc OIUcu uf ilib Ubrurljm <ii Vonniese, at Waebiugton.
.,GoogIe
PEEFAOE.
This edition of the Antigone is baaed upon Giistav Wolff's
second edition, Leipzig, 1873,
In most cases where the text varies from his, tlie readings of
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those
of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors.
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which
it is hoped furnishes sufHcient material for an intelligent apprecia-
tion of the most important problems in the tesitual criticism of the
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex,
now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the
variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the
edition of Campbell.
The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that lai^e
number of students who begin their study of Greek tri^edy with
this play.
The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth-
ynieal scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Skytkmic
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White.
Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann,
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf.
The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations
to his colleague. Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical
apparatus ; and to his pupil, Mr, Walter Miller, A.M. , for gener-
ous service in verifying references.
M. L. D'OOGE.
y Google
TO THE SECOND EDITION.
In preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit o£ corrections
and suggestions made by several of his reriewers, and in at least one
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg-
ments are especiaUy due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and
F. B. Tarliell.
M. L. D'OOGE.
UNIVE1I31TV OF MlCHISlH,
April, im.
.y Google
SOOOKAEOTS ANTiroNH.
.,GoogIe
.jGoogle
INTHODUCTION.
Oedipcs and locasta, i^ing and queen of Thebes, left a family
of four children, Eteoclea, I'olynices, Antigone, and lamene.
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each
to role a year alternately with the other. Antigone became tlio
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon, who was
tlie brother of loeasta.' Between Eteoclea and Polynicea a
strife arose (HI) concerning the succession to the throne. - Poly-
nices fied for protection and aid to Adrastna, king of Ai^os,
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and
hrilliantlj- equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and
sword (285).
In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from
tlie venerable soer Tiresiaa (993-95) , who had declared that Ares
was wroth witJi Thebes because, at the founding of the city,
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Area fountain.
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teetli, and from
these had sprimg the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock
was desired hy the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an
offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on ftStl), threw bimself
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of
the dragon (otjkov « /.(Aa/i^a^fl Sfjiioiros, Eiir. Phoen. 1010).
Encouraged hy this sacrifice, the Thebana began the defcnCe of
the fortified city. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile
leader with his troops (141). Capaueus especially vaunted him-
self with insolent boasts (130, 13C) ; and, as he was mounting
tiie ramparts witli flaming torch iu Jiand, Zeus struck him down
with a thunderbolt (131). Tlie hostile brothers fell upon each
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (14G). Thus
,,GoogIe
4 INTRODUCTION.
the Ai^ives failed in securing the object of their expedition.
That which crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage
of tlie besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile
chieftains find their death eitlicr at the gates of Thebes or on
the flight (141-3). Adrastus alone escapes. Tlie fliglit and the
close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of
day Creon orders that the body of Eteoeles be buried (23-30), and
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures.
In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was
not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence; still,
even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may
burj- their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out hia threat
against Hector; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in
its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among
the Athenians the saeredness of the duty of burial was early
inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse
unburied, be must at least strew dust over it; and while he
released children from other duties towanl a parent who should
ni^e them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial lie
granfa'd in no case i-elcase. A law of Clisthcnes made the de-
march accountable, under licavj penalties, for the interment of
unburied eoipses. Piibhc enemies also were shown the last honor,
as in the ease of the Persians after the battle of Marathon
(u)5 TTiiiTO)? otrioi' ni'Spwiroa i fnpov yy Kpvijiai, Pans. I. 32, 4) .
Xerxes had the Spartans that (fell at Thermopylae binied. That
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Ai^inusae wete
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death
U!)on sis Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach
the saeredness of the duty of burial, fi'om which there is no re-
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus-
tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the
KoH/os 'EXAiji'<,)i' I'o/ios, which forbade interment tvithin the borders of
their Txxtive Icmd of sacrilegious persons and of ti'aitnrs who had
borne arms against their fellow-citizens. {See Visschcr, Rhein.
Mn.i. N, F. sx. 445 fl-.)— But acrainst this practice the moral
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant;
.y Google
INTEODUCTION. 5
and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seelis to maintain
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority,
and the kindness of the higlier mora! sense, which makes the burial .
of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide-
win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 2ft.)
The play begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea,
the citadel of Thebes. The fii-st actor (Protagonist) played the
parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice; the second (Ueuter-
agonist) , of Ismene, Haeraon, the Guard, and the Herald ; the
tliird (Tritagonist) , that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus-
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief
cliaractei' of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly joung j/
women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone /
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ-
ential and venerable The ban 9, who, through three successive
reigns (IGoff.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient
suhjects and discivct citizens, to whom peace and good govern-
ment are of the first importance. (Schneidewiu's Iiitiotl. 7th ed.
p. 27.)
.y Google
KEVIEW OF THE PLA^.
In tragedy the hevo either contends against the right, and
thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing hia purpose,
or he champions the right, .ind directly or indirectly secures its
triumph at the cost, it may lie, of suffering, and even of his
own death. In the Anti^oyte the heroine is a representative of
the latter class. Divine law is 8 upe rio7- to human law, — this is
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin-
ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the
gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur-
pose ; Creon, her adversary , finally acknowledges his wrong (1261-
76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con-
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved.
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart-
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the right indeed to
dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man-
dates of religion ibrbade his exercising this riglit. It was not
foi- him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions.
Granted th.it Creon hatl a right to deny burial lurtAiii the boviids
nf his tmlive land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor,
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated tlie dic-
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that
his Ixidy be given sis a prey to ilogs. For whoever was laid low
in deatli was rigJitftiUy cbunu'd by the infernal gods ; and tlie
shades of the departe<l could not rest liappily in the realm of
Hades until the last honors had been paid to tbeir mortal remains.
It is not in a spirit of wuntouness sur<'l\ fhiit Creon proclaims
his decree, but as the result of short-sightedness and failure
to we^h carefully all the circumstances ('.^-12-^9). The poet
.,GoogIe
REVIEW OF THE PLAT. 7
represents him as a man who, resolved rwv i.piiTTi»v iiTrtetj^ai ^ov-
Xtv/xaTwi', lays down for his guidance certain principles which he
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas-
sionate application of which he falls into a/^ovXia. (Schneidewin,
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly
possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes
the more embittered the more he heare the timid iittei'anees of
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more
submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer.
He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the
Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded
and rash suspicion against all — against I smene (4S8), against a
part of the citizens (290); against the venerible iiresias (1035) ;
he cannot from the outset imigme any other motiio for the viola-
tion of his edict than the bastut of all briberj (221). J Although
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene be nevertheless
causes her also to be arrested ("iTS) and m a moment of passion
(769) orders her to be led forth to die with her =iister. ; His anger
impels him to indulge in extrav igant expiessions (486, 668) and
in threats of useless cruelty, ai for e-^ample thit he will compel
his son to witness the execution ot his 1 etiotlied (760). Finally
he loses his self-control completely he slanders tht prophet (lOSS),
and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not uirtil he hears pro-
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon
him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more
stubborn and violent be was before, the more completely does he
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite
him one by one ; his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of
filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse.
Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-i-eproach, in death
alone be sees release. The attendnnts support him and lead him
away, broken in body as well as in mind.
The counterpart of Creoii is Antigone, who is resolved from the
fii-st to honor the gods and to ilischarge lier duty to her brother ut
any cost. Had it not always aiiH everywhere been incumbent
upon tlic nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites? That her
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant
.y Google
8 REVIEW OF THE PLAT.
violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with
acorn. Having accoiniilished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt
to escape the bands of tbo^e appointed to seize the perpetrators.
She comes before Creon, in the proud consciousness of doing righ t,
filled with contempt for the man who will not gran t the dea d his
ri ghtfu l repose. This accounts for the ha rshness of her manner"
towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm
deliberation she had from the first looked the conseq uences of her
cond uct aquarelj in the fat'e . But that sh e has really made a
sac rifice, th at life has some va lue in her eyes, becomes apparent _
when she goes to her death ."^ Sophocles does not rcprc sentstereo-
typefl ngurea,""hnt humatr beiugs. So long as Antigone lias to
act, she is animated by her sense of duty; but now she feels the ,
full terror of the premature deatn to whicn stie has been so unjustly.
^underlined, _ Now first she realizes that st;e has sacrificed ber_
affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no waver-
ing. Unlike the modem playwright. Sophocles does not mix
motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when An tigon e
stands before Croon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her
duty fa /lier brother. The dead body might ^aiii be uncovered^
as it had been before by the guard, at tlie command of Creon ; bnt
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to
his son. Kor wa s there any consideration of persona l interests
and favor,' but simple" ot jnsttce and hallowed law. But when
there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments
that she is not to share in the marris^e hymn, that she must
depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner,
however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is
aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, bnt
herself cuts at once the thread of life.
She is a maiden of heroic t3pe, in action strong , in^^tee ch often
s harp. But the Greek ideal of a woman Is not i-cpresented alone
"^- a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we ina_\ learn
from the truest id'^nls of womanhood, the goddesses; for the iiii-
eients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for
esample, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat-
.y Google
REVIEW OF THE PLAT. g
ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocks portrays licr un-
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had
deprived of reason. The vii^in Artcraia is a hnutresa, and is
represented in ai-t as having a firm and muscular form ; in the
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid
defiance to the father of gods aud men ; in Homer she and even
Aphi-odite go into battle.
But in onr play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its
type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her V
deceased brother. She is self-saerificing, too, for she wishes to
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted clmracter to malie
Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso-
thcmis forms the couuterfiart of her sister in the Electra of
Sophocles.
Haemon clings with tender affection to AntJgone's lofty soul;
his heai-t is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches
his father; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatiuent of his
affianced, he allows liimsolf to be carried away so far as to harbor
violent and resentful feeling, and, in the momcut of extreme de-
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion
aud the turbulent blooil of youth have overpowered him ; but he
regdns his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own
side.
Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be-
hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her
son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining ehOd.
Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy,
and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad-
vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to suffice.
But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his
calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath
uix>n the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds.
The messenger describes with manifest interest aud sympathy
the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details.
.,GoogIe
10 EEVIEW OP THE PLAY.
and the ivit, of the common man. CpTtlie same way Homer places
i^* Thersites m contrast with his hero.
^ Vr com last i ■"ll to th (,'ij~-u Th Ch rn 1 t n
C eo 1 t{211 2 12G0 12 0) 1 t as (j t tl y k wl
a th 1 g 1 1 w f th bit 1 (50C 8 3) m t
tow dhmthlylhel wlltbyh idl 1 1
Tl n y f 1 1 th ir te f bj d I
fpsol Icel dtt mood th j d th
tht mtoi btl ttjto t hlth
y 1 f 1 1 t id ly f G 1 12 tw
1 w th fl C 1 wh th >
Im (0)f tl bssfthk 1
(1100) wl th m t 1 1 ly w m h i i t
a I m 1 t t A 1094 1 I wh t
th 1 f tl pi J th y d w CO 1 f m th co f th
t 1 th t m t f tl I k
Th Ch 1 1 m k tl t 1 th 1 1 1 t
f th il J AttL th d m t il t h b d t 1 th
1 1 th Ch tera w th t g f t i h Aft th
bl It fthd fCeotlCh Ibt*.
h m kill d w I Id Aft A
t 1 1 Ittl I tel th ttijcf
th 1 1 th Ch I w 1 tl h te I woG f th ! t
th L 11 d I th h li 1 1 I rt ht d f
rtal CO t isted with tl Im ht ^ w f tl I 1
Z Wh H 1 1 ft h f th 1 th Ch n
I b t th 1 f 1 1 h h 1 -d 1 t
f 1 il 1 tj tl po f II w Ij tr f m th Ch da\
A tio Item tl Itl llliy Ifcu
It ad b- ed to A t wh th 1 1 w t h 1 th
Fmolly wh C 1 1 fa.1 th Ch o^ j jf 1 h
pram f D th i t to f Th I d th I
p t f th th f
01 th t 1 1 1 J f S 1 1 1 tb 4 / i
l> 1 so t t I IS th il q I t th
b h 1 1 th 1 m 1 rs b th
1 J f th hi ml th il J B f th t m
.y Google
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. H
Aeschylus only one iw^tor was employeil, and in tliis play we find
Creoii (102, 76(5, 1091), and afterwards the moasenger (1155,
124-i}, alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The
thin.1 a«tor was introilueed first by Sophocles. In the Antigone
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second
epei&odion, and even there only two pei'sons at a time (not count-
ing the Chorus) are engaged in tlie dialoj^e; tlu' un.. ■! remains
silent as soon as Antigone begins to spealc, and -o d'n.-. Ani'^une
when wonls pass between Ismeni' ami Cvcmi, ITho parodus con-
tains anapaestic verses, the rogiiloi rhythm in (heek marches, and
states tlie occasion of the c ^iraiicf! of the Chorus. This is the
old fonn. The Chorus aniii)nui'eo the entrance of ail the principal
personsj except in Clio cafae of Tiresias. The anapaestic and
iambic verses that condnde melic strophes are likewise in strophic
cori'Sspondence. Sophocles has avoided onlj' in this play a change
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this
play only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper
names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with
the exception of the Electm. Nowhere is an anapaest found in
tlie flrftt foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry ia observable not
only in the con-esponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the
dialogue.
Thei-c is nothing in the Antir/oiie from which it is to be inferred
that this play formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant
plays, the materia! of which is taken from the same myth, the
Oedipus Tyraniius and the OeiJipus Cohneux, are distinguished
from the Aidigone by a different conception of tiio characters
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versificatibn.
There are, besides, many traditions that the OeiJlpits CoJoneus
was written in the last year of the poet^s life. Sophocles brought
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the di-amatic
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, althougb still prac-
tised diiriiig bio lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete.
.,GoogIe
I. APISTO^ANOTS rPAMMATIKOT.'
'AfTtyovn] Trapa ttjii TTpoara^iv rij; TrdXews" 0a\pa<ra
Toi' UoX-vfeUyiv i(fio}pd6rj, Ka- ets jxvyjp.€iov Karayaov
ivreOflo-a vapa tov KpeovTO^ avrjpyjTaf i^' Jj kc-i-
hlpojv Swo-TTa^Tfcras Sta tov eis avrrji' epwra ^C(}}ei lav-
5 Tw Bux^ipicraTO. eVl §€ TW tovtov OavaTM /cat ti
p.r)r-qp Evpv^LKT) eavTr)i' afcTX.ei'.
Ketrat 8e 17 fivdoTrouo. koX Trapa. EvptTrt'Sij a- 'Aj'ti-
•yoiJij-* n-Xi^i' eVel ^oypaOtlaa p.€.Ta to5 Ai'/j.oj'o?' otSorat
T7-O0S ya/iou Koii'wi'tcu' Kat rixvov tlktu, tov Maiofa.
10 'H fiei' o-Kiji^ TOV hpa.p.aTO% viroKUTaL Iv 0)j^at9 ra«
BoKOTiKat;. 6 Se x^P^^ (JvviiTy)KQ> i^ eVi-x'^ptiuJ'
yepovTMi'. vpo\oyL^£i ^AvTtyovq. vTroKiLTai oe ra
Trpay/xara eij-i raii' KpeovTO? /Sao'tXetwi', to Se Kc^a-
Xaioi' eVn Ta<^o'; noXui-etKous urat 'AiTtydfi^; dvaipean-;
15 Kat BduaTOS At/xoi'o; fat /j-opo^ EiipwSiKTj?, Tijs At/j.o!'05
p.TjTpo'i. i^a<Ti Se Toi' %0(j>OKX^a rj^iSyfrOai Trjs e'c Ea^fi)
■^ Named commonly Aristophanes ' Only fragments of this plfl.v liave
of Byzantium. He? was n gramma- been preeervcd.
rian and critic who lived in the Eecond "If this is not a corrupt rtaaing
half of the second century before for ^eri tovto A^vi, oAti? sliould be
Christ, am! was lilirarian of the Alex- supplied with StSoriu, and it is to be
amJrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides
' Inasmucli as Creon in liis position Haemon aided Antigone in the inter-
of ruler was the representative of the mcnt of her brother, as, according to
state. anotlier myth, did Argiu, the wife of
» See L. and S. amip^oi n. Polynices.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONHS YnO®E2El2. 13
'AfTtyoi^;. Xe'XeKrat Se to Bpafia tovto \^'.'
11. SAAOTSTIOT" ANTirONHS TnOQESlS.
To {j.ki^ Spo-fta TU)v KaK\i<TT<i>v %o<f)OK\eov^. (rra-
(Tia^erat 8e 7a jre/Di r^i* ripwCSa laTopovjj.ti'a Koi rrfv
aSeXi^^c av7-^s 'liriJ.i}V7jv. 6 fi.€v yap "Iwy" eV rot;
dL0vpdp./3oi? KaTavp-i]<rOy)vaC rfyrjCTLU d/i,(^0Tepa? eV rw
5 tepw T^s Upas iiTTo AaoSa/iaiTO? tot) 'EreoKXeow?-
Mr/Livepjuos'" 8e' tj^Tjai Trjv p.€P 'icrp.-qvrji' wpoaoixiXovcrav
BeoK\vp.€v(i)^^ vwo TvSe'ws Kara 'A^^^^'as iyK^Xeva-ii'
TeXevryjo'at.
TaSra ^ey oSi- eort ra ^eVoj; Trepl twi- rjpoilhcav
10 KTTOpovp.eva. Tj p.ivToi KOLvrj Sofa (TTTOuSata; auras
viTii.\-q^€ Kai ^[XaSe'Xi^ow? Sat/xoi'tw;, ^ Kat ot rij;
Tpay(iioia<; iroi-qToX kiT6p.€voi ra irepl auras StaredeivTat.
TO oe Opap.a tyjv oi/op.acrCai' etr^ei' otto t^s irape^ovcTQ'i
* The Saniian war began in the
spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 b.c). If Soph-
ocles WAS appointed to ft generalaliip
in thia war in consequence of the
favcirable impression made by his
Antigmie, it seetna likely that the pre-
Benlation of this piny occnrred at the
great Dionysia immediately prior to
his appointment. Accordingly 443
ii.f. is the commonly accepted date
of this play.
' 1- reckoned as the thirlj-seeond. If
thi! time of their presentation is meant
in ilils statement, tlicse thirty- two
piays woulil be distributed over the
[teriiiJ lying between 469 n.c, when
Srjti) I ocles presented iiis first play, and
44-3 U.C.
'HpiiBoTo.
' Soidns : SaAoitoi
fyfiaififi' fls Aij/ioff9e'nj
i^^^^jUO, Kai &KKa.
* Ion was a writer of tragedy, of
lyric poetry, an histotian and philos-
opher, and lived in Cliios about the
time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs,
in wliich the statements referred to
were contained, have not been pre-
served.
"• Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele-
giac poet who flourished about 0-30 b.c.
Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21 : vi^letur
exeidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat
Mimnermus.
" TheocJymenus, the seer men-
tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii.
161, XX. 350.
.y Google
14 ANTirONHS YnO0E2ElS.
15 VTTOK^iTai Se aTa-t^ov to trw/ia HoXvvfiKov^. Koi
'AvTtyovT], BdiTT^iv avTou TT^Lp(i>\i4vri, -rrapa tov Kpc'ov-
Tos Kii)\v€Tai, ^copanelcra oe avrij oaTrrovtra, awoXXvrai..
Kal Atfiav Se, 6 KpdovTos, ipSiv avT-ij^ Koi df^opjj'rw^
exojv iwl Ty TOLavTTj avfj-iiiopa, avrbf Sta;:^eipi^ercn ■
20 i<f S Kol i) /Liifnjp Ev/3tStK7j reXevrct rov ^iov ay-^ovr).
III.
' ATToOavovTO. TlokvvfiK-q eV Tw irpo? toc dBe\<f)h.'
fj-oifOjiaxCco Kpe'ftjc dra^ov iK/3a\o>i' KyjpvTT€i p.TjBei'a
avTOv BaTTTeiv, ddvarov Tf]v t;tjfi.iav d'!TeL\ij<ra.'i ■ tovtov
'AvTi-yoyrj r) dSeX^-^ BdnrtLV Tieiparat. Kat 8-^ \a-
5 dov'ja Tovs (f)v\a.Ka<; im^dWet ^Sijia- ois eVaTreLXet
BdvaTov 6 Kpiojy, et ^a-i^ roc tovto Zpdaavra i^evpOLef.
oSrot T^i' Kocti' T»J^ iiTi0€/3\.rjpdpriP KaOaLpovre^ ovS^p
TjTTOv i^povpovv. iTTfXOova-a 17 'Afrtydin; Kal yu^i'oi'
evpova-a tov utKpov dvoLp.<ii^a<Ta iavTTjv elaayylWei..
10 TavTi)!' uTj-o Ttui' i^v\dK(j)v Trapa.h(.hopivyjV K/jc'oji' KaTa-
BiKa^CL Kal (,u}<rav £ts Tyfi^ov KaOelp^ef. inl tovtois
Aifj.(i)v, 6 Kpeoirros vtds, os ifi.va.TO avT-qv, dya.vaKT^^cra'i
iavTov ■7Tpoij£TTi<r<j>d£,eL rij xoprj d-tioKopivrj dy)(6vrj,
Tetpecriow raSra ■Kpou^cnr'ia-a.vTO'i • e<^' w Xvinjuela-a
15 Ev/auStioj, 1^ K/)eo[^o; ya/iierjj, kavTi^v an-otr^a^ei,. Kat
reXos BpTjVU Kpioyv tov tov TratSos /cat ttjs ya/i^T7Js
ddvoTov.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
Tov opafjiaTos irpocrw
'Avnyovri.
^vXa$ a-yyfXo!.
'I(r/x.iv7j.
'Ayvf^>5-
Xo^S 01J;8in'o
jt' y«povT(ov.
EipU&'KJJ.
Kpi«,v.
Mutes ;
Ar/icuF.
Two Servants of Creon.
Ttfpfcrias.
An Attenclrmt of Tiresias.
Two Maids of Eurydice.
First Scene.
ANTltiONB ANU ISMENE.
n
poXoyos.
ANTirONH.
ap oiaff OTt Zeu5 tZu oltt OISCttov k<xk5sv
1. The rear of the stage represents
a palace wliich has three doors, the
rniilille door being the largest. At
each side h a movable scene (S ite-
plttKTo?). That at tlie right of the
spet-tators indicates the road to the
city, tliat at the left the road to the
country or to foreign p«rta, Anti-
gone has sent for Ismenc (18, 19) to
eonif outside of the palace in order to
holi] this interriew with her alone.
The prologue indicates hrieSy the
occurrences that precede the action
i>f ilie play, and states the occasion
of the conflict that forms the material
of the tragedy (23-30).
KOivov^ Scliol. Biiyytvindv, of /he
same familii. — aMStk^v: of the
same parents. Cf. Aesch. Earn.. 89,
avriSfK^av iif;ia. — Kiipa: e:spresses
affection or respect in addressing a
person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950,
'loK&imiS Kdpa, So caput in Lat,
Cf. Hor Od. I. 24, 2, Tarn cari
capitis. — By this comhination of
epithets Antigone hetrays her emo-
tion. The verse may be renJered :
my own dear sister Ismeae, of fan-
dred race.
2, 3. Sri . . . dirotov oJxl nrj, : that
of lie ills ipriaging from Oedlpas there
i> none thai Zens will not bring to pass.
.,GoogIe
16 SO$OKAEOYS
ovBev yap ovT akytivov avr a.Ti)<ri.fj.op
5 OVT alcrxpoi^ ovt drLfiov eaO', oirolov ov
Tiav (tSju re fca/xwc oi/K ottcdtt iyo) KaKcov.
Kol vvv rl TovT av ^atrt iracSjjp.w ;roXei
K-^pvyiia Btivai Toy (rrpaTrjybu apTiiwi ;
eX^'5 rt Kelij-qKOvaa'i ; yj ere Kavdaveu
10 77-pos Toii; 4>CkoV'; crret^ocra twc i-)(Bpuiv k<
liicli i
indir.
intorr. niter Sti for mtoc ouxi. ie a
moru Atiimaled way of saying jrdjiTo,
or oiliv «ai,6v iarw B ri oi. Cf. 0. T.
1401 f,, SpB ixou ni/intirff Sri (variaots
OTOi', fri) oV (pya Spiiras i;uy sItb SfEp'
l&y AttoT firpanaor aMis. The USe of
the inilir. for the ilir. intcn". is com-
mon. Cf. Eur. Phoeii. 878, iToTn &■
other readings, see App. — mrd ;
originating from thu parricide and
incest of Oedipus. These evils are
emimeraled in part in 40-57. —
v^pv ; "int., ns appears from twi' <rav ts
itifiSf (li), which amjiUfieB the thought
of the possession of every ill. r^y
(inaar is taken as a ^it. absol. hy
others. — (rt: throws its force upon
iiiTaiy and etrengthens t!ie implied
antithesis, "the rest being dead."
4. un]Vi|wv: raiBOHB, hanefd, from
iroi' (which is used in the pass, in 17,
314). TJiis ie Dindorf's conjecture
for Ktij! firtfi of tlie Mas. (see App.),
and is formed like oj/^o-i/ioi (095), inft-
>^ioif^as iAj. 1022), etc.
5. ottrxpo'v, &n|(ov : point to
the shame and reproach inlierited
from Oedipus by his children, while
&^ytiyiy and aT^'ri)ioy refer to the fatal
conflict of the brothers and the deso-
late condition of the sisters.
6. ovK : is a repetition of ot to add
emphasis. See Kr. Spr. 67, II, 3. A
somewhat similar rcp,.titi(m of ^f- in
Phil. 416, d5x ^ Tu5f'»i yarns oiS* o^-
7ro\tjThs Aaefrriqt - - . oil fiij Bdyatiriv. —
KaKM': part, gen.; supply ui' after
Btroiar, forming supplementary pred.
after i^awa. G. 109, 1 ; H. 732 ii.
7. tC TOVT* a^ ktI. : an abridged
form for ri iirri toBto ri Kiipi^^a fi
. , .Bf-tyai. A similar turn in 21S,104J,
1172. H.1012 a. — ai: indicaling iin-
patlenco. — vavh^fjf ir^n : the leMe
>«>ds .if the r(V/:f MS, tailed iurro7n in 193.
8. (TTpaTipfdv : Croon proclaims
himself ffamKeis first in 1G2 ff.; as yet
lie is but tTTpoT'qydi.
&. l\w."cagnitnmliahes. So
'EuT.Orest.T.12a.lxa<ro^BSToyT&ir(\oi^u
y t,bK Ix"- In I-at- habere some-
times has this sense." Wund. — KituT]-
Kouims: for the crasls, see G. 11, 1 &.
10. Tim (xOpuv : evils pnceeding
from OUT enemies iignimt nur friends.
The gen. of source with (fTslx""^"
without a prep. Sehol. ta iirb tiy
ixepii' -cHTi *i! w«! ^tilxoyra. Soph.
is fond of omitting preps, in such
consts. Cf. O. T. 152, t(i . . . nuflS™!
rfiai; 142, BdBpwy roroirfle, 580, Wn-'
^/<oB Ko^i^f^ai. Phil. 1S3 f., -ri Trafl^-
fic^a Ktiya irphs adrhy r^r ufi&tppovos
XpiiTji! ^T^fli) (which is an exact par-
allel of our sent.). By of ^iAui she
mcuns I'oljniccs; by riv ixHp^-.
Creon, who had become ix^P^' s'nc.^
the K^pLTMo had come to lier kcoisl-
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
OV0' TjSv? ovt' dXyeti'o; Ik€t^, ef otov
SuoLK dSekrjyoiv etTT€pi]0y)jj.^u Suo,
/iia nai'oirrtoi' r)jj.4pa. hnrkrj X^P^ '
15 iird 8e (f)povB6? iuriv 'ApyeCeDv o-TpaTb<;
iv vvktI TYf vvv, ovStf o'lS' v-ntpT^pov,
OVT €VTV)(ovcra p.akkov ovt drwiLevr).
ANTirONH.
rjor/ /caXws, /cat cr' ckto; avXeCov -rrukSyv
toGS' owce/c' i^eTT€fnrop, (y? /xoj')^ kXuoi;,
edge. The plur. makes the statement
mora general. For similar inataneeB,
see S9, 27«, 5GB. W., with many other
editt., takes -tUf ixOp^v as obj, gen.
with KOKii, i.f. evils tliai come upon
Kntmies. tt'imd. understands by these
evils the denial of burial rites, which
applies eqnally well, howiiver, lo
either interpretation.
11. 'AvTiYo'vi): oocaaions an ana-
paest in tile fifth foot. Hoph. admits
the anapaest for tlie iambus in the
first foot, and in the case of proper
names also in the tbird, fimrth, and
fif til, — +ft(i)v : obj. Ron. with (iDflos,
iBord lomeniinj friends. Cf. 0. r.495,
^cirif OiBimtSa. Aj. 223, aripas iyye-
AfBl-.
12. {g JItou ; " Boph. has not been
tareful to mark the exact sequence
of ibe events ]irecediiig the action
of tlie piny. But the death of tlie
brothers is supposed to iiave taken
plaee some time before the rout of
thu Argive host." Camp.
13. Gvatl> i{6(\^tv ; gen. of separa-
tion, SeeG.174;H.748. Such eom-
liinations as Sio . . . Svotv . . . JittAS.
ixh-»p (820), ^A
Ml ^tX4af (977), and
contrasts in numerals like 5uo . . . ^ia
(c/:i70,S8a),8re
much sought by the
Iragie writers.
14. SavtlvToi*;
in agreement with
iS*>,«olK. Sueh changes between dual
and pinr. arc nc
't infrequent; c/. 59.
— SmX-Q-. n,«t<iul
,■ so in 170, but in 53
it lias the more e
xact sense of d-julie.
and in 51 it is po
etic for Silo.
15. 4irtt: since. Schol. ip' oZ.
1 Horn. /;. s
i, 80. ^.i! /<ot i-TT
! (I^). oSral .
5S« SuoiStitdni St' h 'Wio.
16. iv vukt£: the dialogue opens
at the dawn succeeding the night in
which the Argivea fled. — vinprtpov:
17. (uTUXooCTti kt4. : this clause is
epexegelic of ahSir {mepTtpor and in
supplementary partic. conBt. after
oiSa. — imXXov : to be taken with both
parties.
18. ^5i] KoXiSs : se. nh fcifiiv {nriprt-
poii tltulav. A reproacli is implied that
Ismene did not concern herself very
much with what transpired outside of
the yialace.
19. ToiSe : anticipates the clause
introduced by is. — tftmriirov : / sent
.,GoogIe
50*OKAEOY2
15MHNH.
ao tC S' i(TTL ; SijXoiS ya.p Ti KaXy^aCvovo-' etto?,
ANTiroNH,
oi yap TO-^ov v(ov to) Ka<Tvyin]Tai Kpcav
70V p.kv TrpOTL(ra<;, tov S' aTi/xao-as ej^et ;
'EreoicXea'TxeV, tos Xeyov<rt, cruj' St'/cj^
\p7}<r0f.i'i Strata Kal fofjt.o), Kara ;^^oi'os
25 iKpv\ji€ To^^ ef^pOo/ ifTLfLOv veKpol^ •
24 W. ;)(p))iTT0i9.
/or yi5B ((0 come) on?. Tiie act. is used
here for tlie mid. ; eo irtViJiai in 131 ;
mid. in 0. T. 651, tI ft' iicirin^^a StOpa
20. SnXots: M^l *T. C/. 242, 471.
— KoXxalvovo-a: the excited mind
Is often likened to tlie sea mnde dark
by a storm. So Eur. Ileracl. 40, aiufii
Toio-Sf naXx'^"'"' "•"">•'■ Cf- Horn, 11.
xxi. 551, ToAAo St Di KpoSiii ■nifupvpe. —
tiros; matter; accus. of internal ob}.
21. ou . . . ixn : the statement put
in the form of a question expresses in-
dignation, — -yiip : used here, and f rcq.
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of
tlmt for wliich the sent, thus iiitro
duced gives the reason. "Yes" or
"No" may tiien be supplied to suit
the connection. C/. 511, 517 566,
743. — To^B : " since the parties, upo
Tliras and ari/idiras are used in the
sense of iit^aas and ovk iifnoo-os, the
gen. seems to depend on the idea of
value in both, tliough it is more
directly joined with the latter partie "
Wnnd, See G. 178; H. 746 W,
Ell., and others take Tif^ou as a jinea
lii;e gen. with iTi/idtrai, — vifv dit of
interest. — ra KoavtviyTa ■■ the whole
in appos. with its parts, tm' jtJji
... Til. Si. Cf. 561. G. 1-17. N. 2 ;
H. 624 d.]
22. drinelo-M lx« : the aor. or pf.
partie. with ^x'"' '^ used either as an
emphatic form when the idea of pos-
session is to be expressed, or simply
to denote more vividly the continn-
anee of the state or condition efFeeted;
here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat-
ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 103.
24. XP'F^^ *"■*■ = havimj treated
with rifjhleoas justice and according to
law. See App. — Sbcig SLitaCf : c/: Eur.
Phoen. 1661, inoiior t\iy SIk^v.
35. tKpin^: buried; so in 285.—
SvtpBfv ■ lit from Mon- So irprfo-flfi-,
Stttpefi, KdraiBev, etc, arc often ii^ed
without reference to motion C/
1070 —wKfwts the Greets seem to
haie helievid tliat the spirits of the
dead whose bodies nerc unbuncd
could not enter into the rtalra of
Hades, but were doomed to nandir
unbl their bodies received burial
ntea No curse ms so temble as
that one ' might ilie without bunal "
It IS, therefore, not surpnsin-' that
the tragedy of IIil Aatiifone ili.mlo
hinge upon the disthti^t of Ihl-
dutj O Horn /' XMU 71 il
.y Google
ANTirONH.
Tov S' a6\t(i}<; 6a.v6vTa YloKvvtiKov^ veKvv
acTTOLa-i ^acriv iKKtKyjpv\6aL to fjLr)
Ta0w KaXvtjjai. /AijSe KaKvcra-L rtva,
eac o aTa<j}Oi', aKKavrou, otwfots yXvKvv
30 07j<Tavpop elaopoyai 77pos )(a.pt3/ ^opa^.
TOLavTO. tl>a.<Ti rov ayaOov 'Kpiovra. crot
KajjLOi — -Xeyat yap Ka.^i.4 — Kyjpv^avr e)(£iv,
KaX S^vpo veifrdai ravra Totcrt fj-rj etSoa-ic
(ra<^ TTpoKfipv^ovTOi, koI to -rrpayfi ayuv
35 ovy^ fci? Trap' owSe'e, aX\* o? ac toutw!' tl S/:
^ovof 7TpoKeL<T0ai ByjixoXevarop ii/ ttoXci.
OIP7WS ej^ei, croi TaSra, /cat Setfetc raj^a
36. TiJvW: 8eisantitheticto).(V in
23. — dfl\(«s: indicates tlie pity of
the sister. — Savovra: Wongs to UoKu.
vtiKovs in thought, altJiough in agree-
27. (^cuTLV: subj. Indef., like the
V.-ng.they saij. — iKKCKijptlxfli"'; pass.;
the following infs. are its subJ.
29. ft!*: theBubj.isirri»TflsimpHed
in tW. — S.-ra^oii : supply ttmi after
lay. Cf. Tr<Kh. 1088, hyi^vaSTOv p'
iae. — oluvois ; dat. of interest with
Stliraiip6B (— fiipj7^a|, which is iuftppos.
with vfKvu.
30. irpds xo.pix ^Dpos: either ex-
presses tlie purpose, *hi. rori olaisois
Xva ^ aiiTois Bopi, or perliaps better
taken with ttnopSiai, when tlie sense
will be looking to ike pleasure of
a rt/iast (Scliol. npli t^J^iii Tpo^s),
ir looking vpon (it) far the sake of food
(t*.
^X'^"-
. T<jv dYoBo'v
.«)■
ironical. So i
33. irol KdjM>l ; the decree was pro-
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone
represents it, with an exaggeration
ilue to her excited feelings, as aimed
esp. at Ismenp and herself, since
tlie duty of interment pertained to
them first of all as the nearest of kin to
the slain. — Kd|u : treated as an iso-
lated word, itifioi might have been
repeated. Cf. Ifit in 567.
33. |ii|: unites in Soph, with ((S^i'tti
and t(S(ii, ou, oliK, ahxi, and i.i6,
by sgnizesU. See O. 10; H. 78. Cf.
263, 535. For the use of n^, with a
partic. expressing cond,, see G. 283, 4 ;
H. 1025.
34. (rcu^ij: pred,, with vpoKiipi-
^oj/Ta. — irpoKi)pi){ovTa : for the use
of the fut. partic. to express purpose,
see G. 277, 3; H. 909 c — S-piv: ■
hold, esteem ; lite Lat, d u c e r e .
35. is imp' oiuEc'v: as equal to-
nothing, !.e. as of no account. Cf. 466.
36. irpOKite^ai ; supply roir^ from
8i as indir. obj. — StdloXcwttov : 65
public sloaing. This Compound is not
found elsewhere except with Lycophro
{Alex. 331, ^p4T0vy SviidKtoaroy), who
borrowed It from Soph.
37. (fffrus KTf. : such is the aUaatloa.
Cf. El. 761, ToiaOri uo. raiV iirrU.
.y Google
S0*0KAE0y2
evyevrjs Tre^wKa; <
adkCj.
I2HHNH.
n 8', S) ToXait^pov, el raS' tV TOuTOt?, eyw
40 Xvovcr' af rj <f)dTrrov(ra TTpou0eijj.rjv wXeov ;
el ^p.TT0vr)(7€L^ Kal ^wepydcreL crKroTret.
I5MHNH.
TToiov TL KLvBvvevna ; vol ■yydifLYj'i wot e t ;
ANTirONH.
el rov viKpov ^v rrih^ Koi?<^t£ts X^P'"
H. 770.
38. irfXfflv: sf. mill. In accordance
ivitli the principle of tlie ancients
bonis. C/: PAiY. 874, (Jyst^!! ^ f tifffj
39, 40. ri . . . irpiMr4c(|iii)v irUov:
lit. v:hal moi-e could I add, i.e. of what
Kse could T !«!? (not as L, and S.,
«-lml should I fl.imP). Cf. 0. C.
7G7, oin S9f\fS e/XovT, irpoffB^fffloi
Xtifii',- — ■([ TCiS' iv TOBTOig: Schol.
il TaSTB Kp^iop ^KfAiuiTti'. — Xvouir' ^
'•^oiirTomrtt ; a colloquial phrase, like
Spav, having tlie general sense of in
v:hnt possible iBag, The expression is
evidently borrowed from the art of
weaving, "by loosening the vreb or
by tJ^ng faet a new thread." Cf.
Aj. 1316, (i n^ ivvi^my iAAi iTtiXXiawv
irdpti, W. understands \<ioiiira to
refer definitely to Ismene'e attempt
by cntreatiee to conciliate Cveon, and
^ifidjTTOvffo to lier violent opposition,
which would involve a new conflict.
Others taie \iavaa in the sense of
n»domg,i.e. I'iolating (like Kian vijiov),
and iipiiTTouija in liie opposite sense
of coiifiraimg (Scliol. SfBaiavaaj the
decree. So L. and (i.
41. |w£pY<uru: the ending -« for
tlie more usual .^ is freq. in the dia-
logue. C/'H) 03 See G 11' N 1
11.384
42. KivSuvcii|ta cognitenctnt ntt<r
the flr^t two verbs in t!ic prt tiding
verse. — 7vio(j,>i« part gen & 168
H. 757 —(I from *!,., ij C
170, :ro. ris tfportlSos i^Sj,
43. Tht const of 41 is continued
as if 42 had not intervened An
tigone's calm decision prose its a
strong contrast to the pamtul agita
tion of Ismene — giSv iojethei leilk
Ti?3* x*P^ ' ^ "^ ^P-^ X*P^ Antigone
holds up lier nglit hand as she speaks
Others jom x^P^ directly with dou^eu
and take fui/ rpSe as eqvuv. to ^bv ifioi.
— Kou^ict$ ; Koii^iC^Lv = to raise »p for
burial. Antigone's first intention i?
to lift the body with Ismene's help,
and give it proper burial. Beiuj^ an
able to do this unaided, she sprinklet
the dust.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
^ yap foe.'^ da.7TT€iv cr<^', airopp-rjToi' TToXet ;
ANTirONH.
45 roc yovf i[x.bv koi tov crov, fjv o"v [irj BeXr/ii,
a§€\<})6v ■ ov yap Si) irpoSoStr' aX(ii(Topai..
ISMHNH.
S) (Tj^erXt'a, Kpewro? aire ipTj kotos ;
ANTirONH.
dW ovBev avTOi 7wi' epwc jLi' iipyeiv p-eVct.
orpof i^povTjiTOv, S> KaaiyuriTTi . iraTTjp
50 ws ewe djre^^'^5 8uo-/cA.ojs t' dTwXero,
46 W. brocliets this verse.
44, ■yap; expresses Biirprise, like
Lflt. nam, Eng. ukat, uhy. What,
do yoa lalfiid, etc. Cf. also 574, 732,
79). —<r^ and the Dor rlv are
used liy tlic tragedians ffir Hie mast
and teiD., sing, and plor. api is some
limes used rcflexively, and vlv may
be tieut. — aQroppifrov: in appos witli
45. Tiiv . . . Iiuii' KTf . : in appos
with ff^t. — CeXjis; sc. e&wrnv An
tiguwe says " I shall at any rate bury
iiij brother, and in doing that jours
also, if you shall not he willing to do
it." Others with a different punctua-
tion : " I shaU at least bury mg brother
evcH if you shall not be willing to
bury iiours."
47. irxcrXbi: daring, reckless. Is-
niene comes bauk to the lliought
or 44.
48. oTiWv: adv. — tSivlfMv: though
plur., refers particularly to Poly-
nices Cf toU plXovs, 10. Gen. of
separation with tjpytiv. — («'to; i.e.
50. "Ismeno no"v hids her sister
reflect upon the series, of misfortunes
wliicli had befallen their ill-starred
tamilj,anit not nddby her imprudent
conduct to their troubles." lil. — wipv:
ethical dat. — dircx^s SiwdXtTJs rt:
detested and in/omoua. For the Hom.
\ trsion of the Tlieban myth, see Hom.
Orf.M.27Iif. In the three plays writ-
ten by Soph, on the Oedipus legend
the details of tlie story are varied to
suit the purpose of each play. In the
0, C, the aged king passes from earth
by a glorious translation; tlieThebans
desire the possession of his grare,
and the place of his departure be-
comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of
refuge. In the 0. T., the death of
the king does not follow upon his
self-inflicted blindness, and in this
.,GoogIe
22
50*0KAE0YS
77/) OS avTocjihipay d/j.TrXafo^/xaToii' StTrXas
oi|/et? apd^a^ auros avrovpyia X^P^'
e-TTeiTa /iTjD^p xat yvm), StjrXoSi' €7ro?,
77XeKrata'ii' aprdyataL XcD/Sarat /Stoc ■
55 TpiTov 8' dSeX<^&> 5wo /it'ai' Ka^' yjjx^pav
avTOKTOi/ovvTt, TOJ TokaiTTcapm, p.6pov
KOLVOv KaT€Lpyd(Taj'T iir AW-qkoiv j^epolc.
otrw KaKiar oXovp^eff', ei i-o/tow ^lot
60 >lrrj<})oy TVpdvv<i>v ^ Kpdry] Tra.pi^ip.ev.
pawage also ipdjor is prior in time to
axero. The blinding of Ma eyes fol-
lows npon the suicide of locastp. in
tlic 0. T., and this is not contr.iilictcd
by *Tfi-fa (53), ns Uiia word here sim-
plj- introducus tlie second f j.ct of tJic
n witliout regard to sequence
fil, irpifs: inconsequence of. Cf. 0.
T. 1238, npii rltoi tkt' oiVlas ,- — tlvro-
■JMJpuv: lit. caiijhl in the vor^ act. The
e.(\j. is transferred hero from the doer
to tlic thing done, and the idea is that
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in-
cest. We may render, misdeeds dis-
covered nt ilie verg time thei/ were done.
The sense self-detected commonly
given is unsupported, and is due prob.
to the later representation found
ill the 0. T., in wliich the detection
througli tlie efforts of Oedipus liim-
sclf is an invention of the poet which
is foreign to the original form of the
myth.— SimXds: see On 14.
53. EiirKoih" liros: Schol. SnrAoBv
Svo/ia ix""""- Doiihls in reference to
locasta's relation to Oedipus.
54. Cf. 0. T. 12C3, ol BJ, Kpi^aThv
sai 4iaiewKty/ifr^i/. — XwPartu ; ends
disgracefulli/.
gc^^Khitd
65. TpJTav S«' ;
preceded litiira in
— 6vo jitatf: sec On i-i.
5G. airoKTOVOvvrt: b;/ niiiliiiil shiitih-
ter, as if iAXijAo/croi/opM-*. Cf. 172.
The red. is used in the reciprocal
sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept.
805, Ttfli^mi' Ik xfp'ii' airoKTSrai'.
57. KOTcifYocravTa ktL: tranaSate
as if it were KaTfipyoo-ntTo x^P'^ uifioti
li^ !iX\i,\ois. This use of hri is co-,n-
mon. Cf. Horn, //. ill. 13a, ^' a\-
AflAoiffi ipepap xoAiSoKpui' 'ApIJO. — X*"
potv: dat. of means, tj violciit hands.
Xflp, rods, and similar words are often
added for tlie sake of vividness.
68. 8tf: giTes emphasis to /liva,
like Ei^. all alone. — v<j ; tran..forred
from the dependent sent, and iiiaile
more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H.
878.
59. fio-i^: hi/ how much. — kokhtto:
i.e. of all the members of the royal
house. Ismene represents the case
in an exaggerated tone so no to » ork
upon tlie feelings of htr sister —
oXoviuSa : change of number See
on 14, — vo'no" Pf* f" I'-nKiice >J tlie
late. In 79, fi.n iro^irS,
60. TupavKi>v plur tor sing , a, m
10. The gen, limita both suhsts
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
aW hn'oelv ^^ TOVTQ fi.€v yvvai^ oTt
^<l}V)j.tv, (lis irpo'i oi/Spas ov jjuay^ovfLeva •
etreira S' owe/c' ap^oiicaO' iK Kpctaaopcoj',
Koi ravT aKoveiv Kan Tool's' a\-yiova.
65 iyoj fikf ovp ahovcra tovs vtto ^Bovo^
^vyyvoiav tcr^eti', (us /Sta^o/iat raSe,
Tots o" TeXei, ^e^wcrt TretVojUai. ■ to yap
■n€pi(T(Ta. TTpda-a-ew ovk ej^et voiw ouSei'a.
ANTirONH.
our' ai' KeXeutrat/j,' ovt' av, et ^e'Xot;
CTt
61. to5to|m'v: Bdv.,iiithejirstplace,
with which tireiTa 5* below is corre-
lated, ty. O. C. 440, t«Sto^*V . . . d,' S/.
Cf. also P*i7. 1346, tcStd ^^v . . . ffTa.
— Y'lvalKt : pred. after Sifiu^tp. See
G. 18S; H. 590. L. and S. .j^io. B. II.
C/. 71).
62. ife: join with ^ioxdujm^m; lit.
as not ici'nj about In contfnd, i,e. as
not fitted {liff nalare) to contend. Cf.
0. T. G35,' is oix frirei^wf A*'7«J;
El. 1025, As oixl cru^fxiooi-ffa .-oi.e<-
TtTsriSe. The same sentiment JB fonnil
ill El. 907, yiivii tiir oW ii^p C-fi's, a9e-
63. ouvck'. . . dKoii'tLv : three conata.
are proposed : (1) oSkkii — ori, ia-
cause, and ijcoiny depends on Hipviitv.
(It Diny lie objected that oxaiav is
not stated to be a determination of
nature but a result of circumetances. )
(2) oSvcKo ai before, bnt 6.Kaitiv de-
pends on xp^ supplied from 61. (But
is not the principal notion in lnyofiv t )
[A) oSpeica=:thal, and iuco^eii' depends
on &px^l^">ea as an epexegetic inf.,
wliere So-Tt might be preiised. So W.
and most I'llitt. — o,pxiiMo^<i: for the
form, see G. 110,1; II. 376 D, c.
64. Kai...KaTi; Mh ... and still.
— inoinv: obsy. Cf. Elect. 340, toIj'
KpaTauPTUv ^otI inW (itomrT^i. —
TtuvSc r refers to the same as toStb.
65. rovi vTca x^o^'s ■ refers to
Polynices. In 77 Antigone Brat refers
to the gods. The plnr. as in 10.
66. The tragic writers often use in
place of the verb the corresponding
SUbSt. with tx'""' *f X'"'> "tueiv, Tpf'ptu',
TiBcirBai, to loake prominent the stale
implied in tl»e subst. — toSc accus.
of cognate meaning, the noun being
implied in the verb. G. 169, n. 2; H.
716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf.
1073.
67. Pt^Sa-i. : the verbs come, go, and
stand are often used by the tragedians
for the more colorless become and be.
Cf Elect. 1060, Sta^ ^1. Kaxe'iS ^(^K^s.
— Ismene refers to Creon.
68. mpiiTTa : thiaijs atiperfiuous,
hence needless, useless.
69. av: in anticipation of iSp^iii,
before which it is repeated. Sueh a
repetition of &r often occurs when
special emphasis is to be given to
some word or phrase in close connec-
tion with which &y is tlicn placed,
as ^ixoB yf in this sent. See GMT.
42,3.
.y Google
2i so*okat;oys
70 TTpd(r<r€iU, ifMOv y a-v y\^l<ii% Spojij5 ji^ra.
dXX' la-ff QTTOta. (TOi SoKet* Kilvop S' iyoi
Odyj/o). KoXof fJ-ot TovTO TroLOVcrrj dcwelv ■
<fiiX7] fL^T avTOv K^iaoji-ai, (^'iXov /jLera,
ocna TTavovfyy-qcratT . eVel irXeCoii/ )(p6i'o?
75 Of Sei fi a-p4uK€i.v Toi^ Karai rcoi' ivOaoi •
cKei yap alel KetVojuat. crol 8' et So«et,
Tct tS>v $eoiv eirrLjj.' aTi.[i.daa<r i^e.
ISMHNH.
eyw /leK ovk art^a ■JTOtoO^ai, ro Se
/St'a TTokirStv Span €<i>vt' d^jj;^ai'os.
ANTirONH.
80 <Tv fief raS' oi/ vpov-^oi ■ iyo) ok orj rdifioi
^(iKTOvcr dSeX<^w <^tXraTw iropewo'o/xai.
71 W. Sttoiu. 76 W. aa.
70. ifLoi:vHhnJra; for the accent, deed. (y. 924, The form of the
see G. 23, 2 ; H, 108.— ijSi'irK ' sc. ^;is(. expression is the eo-called u^ymoran.
(y. 438. Transl.: ipoidd goiir acting So in Eng. " cruel kinilni-ss," "wise
with me be atfreeaUe to me. nonseDse." Tlie Oxford L-dit. quotes
71. taV diroCa troi SoKiE: he sack from Young's jVijA( Thiinglils, "with
as seems good in ^oiii- sight (i.e. base), pious sacrilege a, grave 1 stole."
tfffl, from l!^,t. Cf. Phd. IIMO, to.bS- 75. tfv: acous. of duration of time.
t6s tin' 't^- — ■""" ^viiSt: eoncisoly for S ^o Sfl
72. 6ai|"°: the position of this word ^' optaKta/ toIs ti-Biif. For tlie gen.,
and tile following asyndeton give em- see G. 175 ; H. 643 b.
phasis and indicate tlie firm determi. 76. JKtt: i.e. in Hades,
nation of the heroine. "Antigone 77. -ni tmiwiv ivn^ji.: i-e. i rah
knows from the beginning, with the fleoT! ei-ri^a yo/tl^erai, llie rites of
heightened consciousness of passion, burial. — arnuiiraT' t\i ■■ see on 22.
the consequences of her act. There 78, 79. ri Epov ; join with V^X"-
is no 'irony of fortune' so far as j-os. G. 261, N. 2; H. 1161. Jam
she is concerned." Camp. incapuUe ofaetisg against the wilt, etc.
74. Svia vavtniprqmura : presents SO. ov irpoS\oio : vpotx*"^'") bold be-
in a striking light the entire conflict /ore one's self as a screen,]ience allege as
of this tragedy. Antigone violates the a pretext. Fortheopt. with Si. express-
decree of the ruler, but in doinf{ so ing mild command, see GMT. 52, 2, m.
she performs a religious and holj — 8i]i gives emphasis to iyii, veiilii.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
IZMHKH.
fiij fj-ov vpoTap^ei- toi' (top i^opdov wotiiov.
dXk' ovv ■7Tpoji.Tjvv<rQ^ y€ tovto firjBei'l
5 Tovpyov, iipv<f)f} Se KCvOe, ow S' avrcu? eyw.
ANTirONH.
crtywcr', iai/ p-rj Train Krjpv^yi rdSe.
0€pjxrjv iirl ijiV)(pota'L Kaphtav €\ei%.
ANTirONH,
aX\' otS' dp€(jKov(r 61'; paXia-Q' dSeu' /xe XP^-
ISMHNH.
90 €t KoX hvvqo'ei y • aXA.' dprj^dvoiv epa<;.
83. TaXa(vi)«; with oljuoi and S,uoi (waTaTiSn] .' — iroXXo'v : adv, aecus.
the tragic- writers connect prons. and This form, wiiicli is Ion,, ocCHrs in
ailjs. in tlic gen. only when these refer tragedy besides here only in Track.
tu the second or third pera. For the 1106 (toaa^v Iajuov), and there also m
first pers. tlie nom. is used. Henee ra- a trimeter.
Anl«)i must refer to Antigone. SeeG. 87. a\.yao^: hij ijimr silence, tin liii
173,3; H.701. — ^i exel.; so in 320, ktI. explains oi^Sffa further. Such a
1178, 1270. neg. a<lditional clause to give empha-
84. dXX* ovv: but at all events. — sis to the affirmation is not InfFsquent.
irpo[Li]vil(ri)s ■ - - |i,i|8(vt : the usual Cf. 443, 482. Antigone shows her in-
position of the neg. Itjore the com- creasing emotion.
mand is here reversed. So Phil. 332, 88. fepjii]* M ^vxpo'im: you hane
ol)uoi ^pia^s not 11.% vipa. For the a hot heart for ckiUinfi deejis, i.e. that
subjT. in prohibition, see G. 254; cause one to chill with fear. So
H. 874 a. Horn, speaks of ^Bos Hpotpdi, and
86. o(|ioi: here an excl, of impa- Find, has Kpvifv fidvrevna.
tience. (7/; 320. Oh,m! Speak it out 90. S^r^avm: i/ou desire iinprac-
.,GoogIe
20*0KAE0YS
oTav dij fj-ij (jfefw, Trewavaojiat.
JSMHNH.
et Tavra Xe'^ets, i-^Oapeb fxkv e^ ifiov,
iX^P^ Se T&> 9av6vTi. vpoiTK€L<T€i, Sticr).
95 d\X' ea jUe koI ttjv e'f e;:*oi) Zva-^ovKiav
Tva,9flv TO Stifoj' Totiro ■ Treiaop-CLL yap ov
TocrovTOv oiSeV, cjo-re firj ov KaKoJs Oave^i/.
dXX' I
15MHNH.
SoKC? o"0[, oTeixe. rovro S'
avovs /Aei' epx^^' '""^^ <^tXots S' opOot? (jtCXyj.
licable things. aHvirra Bripf! was almoat
proverbial.
91. ovKovv : to 13« distinguished
from oSkovb. — irtirai(iro(i(u: tfie tense
is emphatic. See G. 300, m. 9.
93. dpxtjv: adv., at alt; join with
oi. SeeG. 160, 2; H. 710.
93. lx.^P*^ - P^B. in sense. — J{
tiioii : differs from £nr' ipjiu as indicat-
ing source ratlier than agetici/. It sug-
gesta ii inoS in 05.
94. Contrasted with tlie sentiment
of 73. — irpavKfdru E(iq): jiim viM
be jisllfi hale/iil lo him that is dead.
95. la ; one syllable by synizeds,
Cf. 0. T. 1451, i\A' fa f<E vaiiiy. — l'i
l|Mni ; more emphatic than ifi^v. (?/;
1219; HecJ. 810, i, h ooS iuo-;i^..(.a,
96. Tj Eav^v TovTO : sarcastic ;
what seems to i/ou so dreadful, referring
to the thought of 69. — tri : stands
after its verb, as in 223,
97. )iij ov KoXus 9avElv: Sehol.
ouSs* iimhy vfiaojiai Sjrsp fie tt)s eli-
\itas
D 6<,yiT0
T.pV*
For liii o6 where oi strongthei
preceding neg., sec G. 283, 7 ; H. 10;J4.
99. fpxev: in the sense of going
oHvijalsoinllOO.llOT. — Tois 4>CXovs:
the sense as in 73; ^ou are tnih/fidi
of love for your loved ones, meaning
esp. Polynices. So W. and many
editt. following the Schol., livoiKmsSi
r^ BayivTi. But this seems tame, and
inconsistent with the cliaracter of
Ismene, who would not wish to Imply
that her love for her brother was less
tlian Antigone's- Cf. C7 fE. Prefer-
able is the interpretation of Nauck,
Bonitz, Wiuid., et al., who anderstand
Ismene to gay "however devoid of
good sense you may be, yon are atill
tmly beloved by yonr friends," i.e.
especially by Ismene. 9)(aos can mean
either lomnq or helmed. — AntidjoHe
retires behind the left periaitos.
Ismene returns to the women's apart-
ments within the palace.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
Secoxd Sceke. Chorus. Afterwards Ceeon with two
Heualds.
Ila/^oSos.
X0P02.
Srpai^i] a.
100 dvTis oeXt'ou, TO Kd\\to-Tov eTTTanvXt^ ipavhf ©7j0a
Tftjf TJ- pOT€p(i)V ■^ao?,
iipdv$rj^ TTOT, 0) y^pvcria'; afi-epa-; ySA.e'^a/>oc, AipKaiciiv
105 vTrkp p^iOpuiv ixoKovTOi,
Antic nf, goes to the \ii\ trrai TuAai
(<■/■ ALSch '^ipt (UiO) liefnre which
the brothors had fall n and near
which the corpse of lolvnieca was
lying The Chorus compose I of
fifteen Tenerable and prominent eiti
zens of Tl ebcs enter the orchestra
tlirough ihe njht paro los Thej
halt and greet the nsing eun prub-
ably in the attitude of prayer with
raised arms and eittndtd hands
They evnit in the Tictory Then
they ad* ance to tlieir position about
the thjmele in the proper marching
measure tl c anapaeeti and depict
in alternate rairch and dance move
mcnt Ihc struggle and its issue At
the el SL of the ode they givi, gt
presBion ai ew Jo tlie joy of the
triumph and cihort t« gil c tlianka
to til i ds Tlie Chorus remain m
tlie onheatra during the whole of the
llay The first strophe and anfi
strophe of the oIl consist of smooth
gljcoHK 1 racs in which the first
jcriod portrays the advance of the
otceds of the sun and the retreat
of those of the enemj and the
second ptnjd with the resolved tn
braths (lOH 125) the raiiditi of tl e
flight and the tumult of the battle
The PI erei-ratean verse usually forms
the closL ot glyconic periods. Bc-
tn ecu the strophes intervene anapaes-
tic systems These formed in the
oldest Btjle of the tragcdj the proper
piroios Here also tlii,y serve as a
march measure The last system
serves tfl introduce the person who is
next to appear on the stage. While
such an announcement ot the person
1 the c
or messengers it is rarely omitted in
other instances (once m this play,
988) m the older drama
100 cuMtni Dor of i\i\iot, Att.
^Mos The Ij ric parts of the tragedy
have manj Dor forms since the
odes and choral himns in honor of
Dioni sus from which the drama was
developed had their origin among
the Dorians
101 (TprairvXw a stan ling epithet
of Thebes ( t 110 141) distinguish-
ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which
102 TO* vpoWpwv a mingling ol
rnKKim
•^oa
IV TjwTspojii and
1212.
103 li^avei|5 vii1iif>o,v4p,^ias,iaiai
instance of wl at tlie ri torioians call
iroprjxi" s (y 9T4 PI I 307, iimv-
.y Google
SO^OKAEOYS
Of i<j}' rjfteTepa yrj lioXvucLK-qs,
lOG. W. 'Apyoya^. 108. W, o^uTo'p<u.
i^avTor fffli:. — wOTt; n( ktiijth. The
(lay of deliverance had been long
wished for.
104. pUi^opof; poetic for u^,m.
Ew., Pkoen. 543, calls the moon vi/ktJi
105. AipKoW : the stream of Dirco
flows along the wefltem portion of the
city, but unites afterward, north of it,
Tfith the rivulet Ismenus, whieli fljiivs
along the eastern part. Soph, unites
both under the name of tlie one more
celebrated in the myth. . Cf. 844. No-
where in Greece can purer and cooler
water be found than at Tliebes. The
Theban poet whom Horace caJla
"Dircaemn eycnum" hegina hie first
Otyuipian ode with ipurroii fiiv ESup.
— inip; Iffaiii!.
106. XavKoinnv: the Argivce are
called \ei)iaoTri! orpaTOi iaSixr.Phoen,
1099, and in Acsch. Sept. 80. This
epithet may owe its origin to the
similarity of sound between dpyis
and 'Apyos. Others suppose that the
shields of the Arftivcs were faced
wilii a plate of metal, prob. of copper,
and that this biphly fjumiehed ap-
pearance is referred lo not only here
but also in 114. — Ik: with •Apy6Biv
is similar to //. viii. 304, ii Alai^v^tv.
The addition of ix completes the
metre. Cf. the corrcsponduig verao,
123, of the antistrophe. See App.
107. i^»ra: o'>j. of «ii^ira<rii, Adras-
tus and his host. — irawoT(t^; found
only here anil later in thf anciiTt
lexicographers.
108. irpa'Epo|iciv; <i; hr-nl'miq pace ;
i.e. so as lo become a pretipltate fugi-
tive. — dJvT«p^: lit. u-'th f'.nriicr M-
dle. In Eng. a bh"rj> paee means a
rapid one. Cf. 1238, ii,Tay jioi,y. The
Argives fled more rapidly with Ihe
daylight than before,
109. Kiififfrara: hai:liig nrgi-il on,
refers back to auris and is prior to
luitjiiita. The sun is said to do that
of wliich it is merely the occasion.
Cf. 0. T. i38, f,S ii^ipa ifp^trei at wal
110. Sv: refers baelt to ipaira and
is the obj. uf a verb to be supplied
(SpffEtin thercailingof W.). SclioL,
Bptuw irTpa-rii/ 'Apytiarj ^iT^^fi/ & TlaXv-
vtiKTis, which led W. first to propose
turtitaffv, and Boeckh tu in^fi't £1711-
111. iJpStfe; (>. from quk't repose.
Schol., inafBeh (Is ei^JiJi' ita.1 irnfjofuK-
Bf'n. Some suppose that the word
suggests the image of the bird " suar-
ing on high," — e|: = Sd, bi/ mcibs uf.
— vtLKiHV : two syllables by synizcsis.
See G, 10; H, 42, A play upon the
name IloXuvifKTjt, from voxis and
Cf. Aeseh. Sept. 820, ol Sflr"
I'm!""
Eur. Pliosn. m>, TioKvutUw
rixirei' iir^pvfioi'. — ii(u|H'^''lf '"'' ■ "'''^
icords OB both sklfs, hi'ncfi iiToii;/linij.
Cf Eur. Phom. 500, i^iKeKT^i rp.s.
.y Google
ANTirONH. 29
* * * o^e'a KXa^wv
XeuK^? [l^idi-os TTTepvyi crreyai'o?,
^vj/ 0' iwiroKoftOi'; KopvO^fraLV.
*Ain-HrTpo4n] cL
oTo,? S' virkp fxekdBpojv tpovaxrato'LV afi<}>i\ai'<bv
KvKko) Xdyjj^at? iirTii-rrvXov o-To/xa,
)8a, 7r/3if TToO^' afieTepoiv aliiaTtuv y4vv<jiv TrXTjcrOyjval
re Kai. a-TSi^tdvoipa TTVpyiav
112. W. 5po-(v- K^rra? S' 5^*a nXu^fuv
113. W. oitTos &s yijf vitipfTrrq.
122. W. -/evixri jrAvjir^i'on koI irpiv.
112. d^'a K\iiJ«v : a figure freq.
the position of the Argive eamp on
met with in Horn. Cf. II. xri. 429,
ti\e Ismcnian hill
. — The image of
Sot' aiyvtnoi yo^iii^x^^ '^PV ^f'
the eagle is dropped, anil the sarage
^„\f fltyd^iL K\c(Co.^£ ^X""-"'-
eagerness of the foe ia likened to the
113. Ss: for the accent, see G. 29,
fnry of a monster
thirsting for blood.
N.l; H. 112. — J«p^,m,; few over:
Tlius the poet is
gradnally led into
with *fr t]
. an eagle
swoop do™
ra
at Bunilar
of an eagl
Gcm^ in Aesch.
114. Xm
st likened
plumage i 00
to a TjTffo!
The gen.
V
Cf. 0. r. 533 p6 m.
mnd. Cf.
Acsch. Sep 94
>it\a».
9 ITT nuX
TT jxa mo«,l, of
"Ancagl ped
urn for seven
HiBSltTGrp
uths, Cf
iQg."-
k (rriixous
IIG. tmro |UH« ve«nr an
Horn, exp
<d,«[
ulness. The
fmrrfKO/iDi rf
d^
un elsewhere
The dftt. in -mih is user! elsewhere by
\n Soph. Aescli.
has It eight, Enr,
Soph, only in lyric parts, as in 970,
nine times. — -(«"
i<nv : dat. of place.
1297.
See G. 10(1 i H.78-?
117. o-rtis 8' Jm'p: prol). refers to
after uply. See G.
374; H.955.
.,GoogIe
30 SO^OKAEOYS
TTevKaevO' "Hi^aifTTOi' eXetf. ToXo'; d^t^t vSit eVai
125 77aTayo? 'Apeo5, di^tTTaX&t Suo';;^ei'ptOjUa SpaKOVTi.
Zeus ydp fJ.eydXtj'; ■yX.tuo-irrj'; ko/j-ttovs
TTok\<u piv^Lan 7Tpo<Jviu'u-op.4vov<i
130 ^puo-oC (cai'a^ijs vrnpOTTTa,
■nakrta pnrT€L nvpl ^a\j3i,SoiU
iiT aKpcov Tj^tj
vIky/v opp,SiVT aXaka^ai.
130. W. UTTtpdjTTi):'.
123. TTivK-Uvi- "H+aio-rov: of the
goil is prcdkatt'd wlint belongs really
to his gift alone ; so in 1007. The
fire of torches ie mtant, these being
usually madB with pitch.
134^128. Such <i tumult of war ims
raised ahoat Ms rear {i.e. of the retreat-
ing Argires), an <mset not to be resisted
hy the dragon foe. roios always gives
tlie reason in Soph, for what precedes,
here for r^a. Cf. 0. T. 1303, o&y tVi
df7e 56i>afiai ire, Toicw ti>piKi}y irapext^s
^0,. Aj. 660, oSto. It M T« i$pi,rj,,
Toioy iJitooKo ofi^i iroi Aeii|ii». — ctoBi)
like Tfivfii. floV. Cf Horn. J/, xvii
^13, M UaTpiKK^ IfTOTO KpOTtpil
irrfitrri. — Evirxc[p<'|ui : used only here
Cf SviTXfic^o!, /""d ta subdue. Norn
iu appos. with Trdrayos. — BpcUovTIi
dat- of interest with Svtx'Wj™- *?"
Kiel' is a term freq. used of an enemy
So Aosch. Cho. 1047, 3i«ri' Spax^M-oi..,
of AegisthuBandClytaemnestra; Eur
Orest, i70, i /ttrtpoipoyT'i)! BptUwi', of
Orestes. In Aoach, Sept. 290, the
Theban ehoms fears the Argives
SpdxOVTaS Ss T.! JTtAfui!, OUd IH 881,
Tydeus, one of tlie assailants, fiapySiv
iis BpoKoiy Boa.
129, ^i;noTi:diLt. of manner, fitifia
of an armed liost, freq, Cf. Aesch.
Pers. 412, ^f5iia ntpfflKoS ffrpoToB.
130. Kavaxns- Ut, in a great stream
of clank of jold, i.e. of clanhlny gold.
The reference is to the noiae or clank
of tlieir gilded weapons on the march.
— iIirtpinFra: disdainf/dli/ ; neat. pL,
used adv. Cf. 0. T. sa^, « St tw
fcrspoTTa X'^P"^' ft ^yv iropeieToi.
131 voXnp itri smites with bran
dished thuadeiLolt The word xaXrif
Buggcsta the zig zas flu-ker of the
lightning ' — PoXpCSw ii^ Sxpav vpon
the sKoimit of He bultkuifnts The
1 starting point
qia!
133 iSpfiuvra in agreement with
the supplied olij of ^iirrsi, me ich)
uas hurraing The reference is to
Capancufl, one of the seven that led
theArgivohost CyAesch itept 432,
Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capa
liens was a favorite representation in
art, especially in gcm-cuttiug. An
Etruscan sarcophagus represents hiiii
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH. 31
STpO<|>l} P',
olvtCtutto^ 8' eTTL yS. necre rapraXoiBel^,
5 Trvp<l>6po'; 05 Tore ftatvofjidva, ^iiv opfia
^aK^tvoJv eTreVi'eL pnrai'i i-^OiijTOiv a.vip.iav.
et)(e S' aXka, ra piv,
enro. ^.oj^ayot yap e'l^ eTTTCt TruXats
Ta^divT€% uToi jrpos tcrou? eXnroi'
138. W. 1
falling headlong from a scaling-lad-
der. Three gems represent the ligh^
King flaBhing behind him.
134. avrtnms: pred. with Wvf;
lit. struct back, i.e. with a counter
blow. In return for the fire which he
'wished to kindle, he was struck by the
fire from heaven. Or, utTiking hack,
i.e. with a reboand from the earth that
beat hini hack. Schal.,fii>iii0ci' tvtcIs
urb TOv Ktpauvov HafaiBtv 6* ^wh t^s yvs.
Suid. explains ofTtrwro! by ri oie
6vsoirovv dfTi^euyoif Tp &^. So most
editt-
135. -wvp^pot ; as Jire-beaTer ; for
emphasis placed before the rel. clauise
in which it belongs, Cf. 182. Of. 0.
C. 1318, (Hxtrai KinroPffa t4 »*6,,i
kfrrv tjitiireiv Tvpl.
136. pOKXivwv vniTiva : frenzied
TCH5 blowing against it (sc. t^ WAei).
137. With blasts of most hostile
ivinds; ef. 930, The furious onset
of Capaneus is likened to a lor-
138. TIL |u'v ; the things just men-
tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of
Capameus, — fiXXf : otherwise, i.e. than
he expected. In tlie next verse all
the others with their dilferent fates
are contrasted with him. Cf. Phi-
lostratus. Imagines i. 2G (p. 402), iirii-
Adi^o S* 01 (iis liTi^oi SSpairi xa! \iBois
;, Kbi
ip S^S^TiffOai, TTprfrfpos *i(JjU7r^ 5aA
TU<)f^^4l>V :
Schol,
140. Sc^'tnipos ; found only here.
The sense is, with the strength and
dash of a right trace-horse. The
horse on the right side in the race had
to bo the stronger and more swift be-
cause it passed over the greater dis-
tance in rounding the turning-posts
of the race-course from right to left.
Cf. El. 721, S.|iiv iiviis ffffparop
InTTop, Aeseh,, Agam, 1640, compares
a proud man to atipivp6pop KpieSnna
141. These chieftains are named
by Aesch. in his "Seven against
Thebes." Afterwards by Soph,, O. C.
1311 fE. Adrastus, who, aec, to the
myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned
among the seven.
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
Zi^i't Tpcnrai
■ayxa^fa reXij,
7rXi)f ToXv (TTvytpolv, oj iraTpoq ivos
KOivov 6ava.Tov [^.epos a/j,<^w.
'AvTUrTpO<|>1^ p'.
a\Xd yctp d fj.eya\Q)WjjiO? T)\de NtVa
Ta TroXvapp.dT<i> a.vTi-)(a.p^Z(Ta %7)jia,
Oeav Se caows xopois
143. Tpowatio:
— WXi]: (^(iiMif, cf. Eng. (»/'. i</i
(Ae Irihtite of Iheir braien panoplifs,
Altei gaining a victory, it was eus-
tomary to hang up tbc arms takun
from Ibe Ute as trophies sacred to
Zeus,
144. ■niva'nytpotv.iheI'mii'i-eiolKd
ncn. "The fall of the brotliers, oiith
by the other's hand, left it nndocidud
which wfta tho conqueror, which the
conquered, so that they supplied no
T(Aii to Zeua." Schn. — Nor would
arms polluted with the blood of
kindred be dedicated to Zeus.
145. oirolv: see on 66.
146. SiKpoTits! co-equaliji victori-
ous, i.e, each against the other. In
Aj. 252, the Atridao are called "co-
equals in power," The Schol. explains
by !ti d\\-li\oa5 dTieicTtivav. W. tnkes
it here in the sense of both the strong
(spears). — ll\trov . . ■ &fi^: "Each
Strove for sole inheritance, hut they
share cquallj- in a death nhicb caeli
has [j;hi'n nnd each haa received"
148. dWd ■yap : ydp confirms or
gives the reason for tiic tliought
introduced by d\Kd, which may be
either left to be supplied, as in
165, or explicitly added, as in 160,
with !fl. In the latter casa, the sent,
introduced by ydp may be taken as
simply parenthetic, as in 30a.
140. voXi>apjLaT^ - Pin<i. calls
Thebes (plXdpnaro!, eiap^afas, *Atl{rir-
joiciiig in the face of, joi/fMi/ greeting.
The prep, indieatea the direction as
in JcTiflAHrai, ivrAdiarta. Some prefer
to follow the interpretation of a
Schol., rejoicing muliiaHi/.
150. Ik : afler. — Uirtt Xii(r|u>oTi-
vav: = XdBcait. Cf 0. T. 134, m-rff
^BiffTpo^K, and see on 60. Supply
airmv from iroAEfiiot' with Kriaiioaiivcai.
152. Stuv T one syllable by eyni-
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH. 3;
dXA. oo€ yo-p Of) ^acrtXeus '^<i)pa<;,
V€apa7(ri OtSiv CTrt (JvvTv^iaL?
^(tipet, Ttfa S^ ixrJTiv epicraoiv,
on o-yyKXT^TOf riji'oe yepovTdiv
TTpovOero \i<rx^v
KOLvia K-qpvypaTi ire/Ai/fas ;
5 X">P"> I""-" s^-
153. irovvuxfois: the joyful pro-
cession shall CL'lebrale the praises
esp. of the patron god of the city,
Dionysae (I12S|, to whom choral
BOngs ftnd dances (1146) by night are
most appropriate ; and besides, viait
all the temples anil altars of the
154. jXtXlx^uv : shalcing Tliehe
(with his dancing). Lat. pode ter-
ram quaticns. Pind,, Pj(i. vi. 50,
applies this epithet to Poseidon.
Connect @iiBas with this word, lit.
the shaker of Thehe, For such a gen.
many pflrallels are found, e.j. 0. C.
13i8, TgcrSf Bij^uDxoi xB'"'^^ Aesch.
Sept. 109, ireAioxoi x^ovis. — Bok-
Xyts ■■ often for Binxos. — ApXoi ;
tlie chitnge from the suhjv. in ex-
hortation to the opt. expressing a
155. aV. . . v<^: But, hold, or,
tnoKj/'. /i^. e'c. — SSt : join with
X«i(i«, here comes. Cf. 526, 626.
156. Kpc'wv and MtvoiK^ots arc
scanned with synizesis. — ra'ytis; a
conjecture of W. See App.
158. rCva Stj ; v,-kat, pra^. They
wonder why they have been sum-
moned. — ^ptwai - as irofKlnSpfW
mWd, uaXx^i""' 'tm (20) express
figuratively the troubled and uncer-
tain state of an a^tated mind, so
here the conscious and determined
action of the mind is indicated by
the figure of rowing. Similar ia Aj.
251, Tofat Ipiaaootr^y drei\is. Cf. alSO
AcEch. Ag. 803, upoTrlSaiy oictKa rtfuev.
159. on: introduces the reason
of the enquiry. — o^kXiitov : an
allusion to the extraordlnarif session
of tlie eeclesia.
160. TTpoMtTO : appointed. The mid.
means for a conference with himself.
Cf. Luc. Necgtm. 19, wpa6ei<ra- oi
161. Ki]pu\|ia-n: dat. of means. —
irt|n|itis ; Schol. /iTa<rTu^a/ifPOS.
.,GoogIe
5O^0KAEOyS
nokXta o-dXw cretcrawes wpdonTfLv vdXiv •
vfj.a.'i 8' e'yw TTOixirotcrip cV 7rai'7aji' St'x*^
5 eoretX' lK4<j$ai, rovro fikv ra Acdov
(re/3ov7as eiSiis eS dpovoiv del Kpdrrf,
TOVT av$i'i, 7}PiK OtStVov; o>p0ov vokiv.
162. Creon comes upon the stage
through the middle door of the pal-
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended
by two heralds, after the manner of
kings in the representation of trag-
edy (B78,7GO). He delivere his throne
address to Che Chorus, who represent
the most influential citizens of Thebes.
In his addrese he declares hts right
to the succession and lays down the
principles of his administration. This
gives him occasion to proclaim his
first command, which he seeks to jus-
tify. The speech may be divided
into the following correspouding parts
of 8, 8, C, 8, verses, followed by
and tlien by 4. 1C2-9, occasion of the
assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the now
ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ;
184-91, tlieir application to his con-
duct; 192-7, first command; 198-206,
second command ; 207-10, closing
aummary. — £vEpcj ; a respeetful
Jerin of address, like the Eng, qeMU-
nutn. ToWTai or eTiSwoi might have
been added. — mfXEOs : for wdAsiu! ;
not found elsewhere in Soph., bnt
occurs in Aesch. (c/. Supp/. 344).
In Eur, \cf. a^foi, Bacch. 1026) and
Arisfoph. {cf. ^.tlatas, Vesp. 1282), tlie
gen. 11
J! for -I,
'3 several ti
163. o-oXtf trtlTavTcs : alliteration.
" The ship of state " has been a f avoi^
ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus
to Longfellow. Cf. 190, 0. T. 22,
It' oiix ol" T( ipoinlou cniAoii. Eur,
Blies. 249, Srav aa\tiiv ■'i^'!-
164. V«= '>^i- of l<rTti\a. Cf.
Phil. CO, UTtUiopTH cTf ii elKwi' ^oXel^.
hi. 404, 495, mWh yip toS lyiievois
. . . fC iKaaaai, where the person ia
added, as here, in the dnt. to express
-Ik itdvTiav Hxa: apart
fior>i all, i
then
165. TovTD|uv: has Its correlative
inToST'.i5fl«(107). See on 61,
1€€. (Tipavras : partic. in indir.
disc. See G. 280 ; H. 982. The time
of the partic, is impf. See GMT. 18,
2, — Spijvuv Kpriii] : tnthroned power.
Cf. 0. T. 237, Kpim Tf Ko) ipivavs vi^v.
167. Supply the thought of ai-
BavTos Kri. from the preceding vetse,
— (Spflou: guided aright,
168. SuuXcra: the poet does not
indicate whether he follows here
the tradition ace, to which Oedipua
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
TTatSas fidvovra? e/Aire'Sot^ <f>pov7jiJ.a(rLv.
170 07' ovv eVeii'ot irpos StirX^s fioipa? jiiav
Kaff yijjuipav caXovTO, TTaLcrames re koL
7T)\.rjyfi'T€'; avro^etpt (rvi/ iLLCLo-fiari.,
iyo) Kpdrr) S-i) Travra koI 9p6vov<; l\<ji
yecous KaT ayj^tarcta rSiv okoiXoTCov.
175 a.ji.-q-^avov Se 7rai'70S ai-S/JOS eKp-aOeli/
^VXV" '^^ ''^' ^povrjfia koI yvrap-rfv , irplv av
ap-^al'i re Kai v6p.0L<ji.v ii'TpL^rj<; ^ainj.
^fjLol yap oiTTts TTaaav evdyvoju jtoXik
p.71 tS)v apC(TT(i)v aTTTerai /3ovXeviidr(i)V,
died at Tliebes (cf. Horn. 11. xxiii,
679), or that which made him die in
eaile. In tJie later written Oedipus
Celoneaa, the sons siieceed to the
throne before the death of Oedipiia.
But the statement of the text does
not coniliet with that, Si6xxviiSai being
a word of more general meaning than
Sufiaxeitt. — KiCvwv iroiSos : descend-
ants of LaiuB and of Oedipus.
169. )uMiyT(is Kii. : remained loyal
to (rf|Ufif),tt'i'(A steadfast piirpoae.
170. JKitvoi: refers here to what
is nearest, eg. iraiSas. But Helray
ahovo refers, as usual, to what is re-
mote. — ore ; causal. — irpiJs ; with
SA««-a which is pass, in stnse. —
Siir^TJa iitav : see on I'l.
172. avTo'x^ipi ktI. r with the pollulion
0/ laulual murder. See on 56. aMxnp
in 900, 1175 is somewhat different.
174. dYX>v^'o ■ the neut. pi.
adj. JnBtead of the abstract subst.
dyxioTfla. ■yf'jTJui.depenils on it. Bg
virtue of being next of kin to the rff-
ceaaed. The poet makes no account
of the other myth (Boeotian), which
states that Folyniccs and Eteocles
left sons.
175-190. This passage is intro-
duced by Demosthenes in his oration
De Falsa Leyatiom, § 247, with ap-
plication to his own times. — ojiij-
Xnvovr sc. itnl. — iravrik : euius-
que. — W: its force, as that of yip
in 178, is determined by the connec-
tion as follows: "After those named
before, to whom you were loyal, I am
now king. But I cannot yet claim
your confidence, because a man is
thoroughly well known only after he
has proved himself in the exercise of
authority. For he who in guiding
the affairs of state is base and cow-
ardly is wholly to be despised."
176. ^vx'iv,^p6inifM,yviif.ipf:feel-
ing, spirit, principles. — irplv &v . . .
^vg: the subjv. after Tplv because
of the neg. force in i/j.'^x'"""'- See
GMT- 67, 1.
177. liTpipii's 1 the proverb dpx^
iipSfia Sfi'miriv originally attributed
to Bias one of the seven sages, ap-
pears m various forms in Greek
literature Cf Plut. De«i. and Cic. iii.
179 JIT) ajiriTai : the indie, in
a. general n.1 clause. See GMT,
02 N 1
.y Google
36
50*OKAEOY5
180 dXX' Ik (f)6/3ov Tov yXSxTcrai' iyKX^ira? ^^''
KctKitrro? eti-ai vvv re kol ■naXai Sokei,
KoX fiel^ov ocrrts ai^l tyjs ai/roG ■rra.Tpa'i
f^tXoi' vofi,it,€i., TovTov ovoafiov Xeyoi.
eyoi yip, lorw Zeus 6 irdvff 6pij>v det,
185 0U7' ai' <TL(OTnj(Ta.iiMt Ty)v ar-qv 6po}v
crretj^ovcrai' dorots di^t r^s <ra}T7)pia<;,
ovT ap (j>Ckov iror dpSpa BvcTfLei/yj )(6opos
O^ip-riv ifi-avT^, tovto yvyuaa-KOiv oTt
^S' ea-TVP rj (Tiutflvaa, koX TavTT]^ ejrt
190 TrXeoi^es opdrj'i Toii'; <^t\oi;s TTOtovjite^a.
TOtoitrS' iyo) vofioto-i. ti]vS' aufco ttoXiv,
180. Toii: obj. gen. after ^oBoi/. —
^■yKXu'iras l'x«: aeeoQ22. Cf. Shak.
Rich, II. i. 3: "Within my mouth
you have engaolod my tongue, Douhly
porteullieed witli my teeth and lips."
Cf. 505 infra. Creon lias to mind what
he Bpeakg of below (289 tE.) more
openly, se. his own courage in publicly
forbidding the burial of PolyniceB.
181. irciXai: the Schol. saj's : koI
xpiv £^ai Hoi yvu Zre ^1 tiiv dpx^l"
182. juI{ov; ns an object of greater
iWtie. — dirrC: with the comp. instead
of fj. So Track. 577, ardp^ti yvraixa
>! dvrl a.
«\lov.
183. ovBajioii: i.e. iy oiZtiu^ X^Pf-
Cf. Xen. Anab. v. 7. 28, ofis ky iKv<^^
tpx'"^"' ^y o55f/iia liroi/Ttti. Hence,
I hold I'n no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers.
497, Slab, yofll^wy oJSa/ioS.
184. 'yap: gives thcroason of ovSa-
)iov \f-fa. — (ttoj Ztvs ■■ a solemn
oath. So Traeh. 399, Iot» ^iyas Zfis.
186. d»Tl Tijs o-omiptos : added to
TTiv fiTTjy for the sake of intensifying
tilt Kspresaion by adding its opposite.
Cf. Trach. 148, ewi t« dyrl irapfl^poi.
yvvh kAtiSJ.
187. Const., oBt' fie (1i!j.oi; Bil^<ny
ittaiiTif SfSpa SviTiiir^ x^"""**' This is
eaid in allusion to Polynices.
188. TOUTo •yiTVMCKKV : this beiiiij
mij convktion, sc. what follows.
189. V[S« ravTiis ; both refer to
i, xS'iy-
190. dpBiis : uprHjki, safe. The
metaphor is apparent. Cf. 103.—
TOtis +IX0VS: oar ffiemh, i.e. those
we have. The thought is, tliat upon
the safety of the state depends all
our good ; with the loss of the public
welfare we lose every private poseee-
eion. Pericles expresses this thought
very forcibly in his funeral oration
{cf. Thuc. ii. 60) as follows : koXSs
fiiy y&p 'pfp^fiffoi dyijp tJ> KaO' tavTOi'
Siafeiipoii^inis Tfls itBTpfBoi oiiSfy ?i/riT</y
(i^vajrJWvrai, KCLKorvx^y Be 4y tvrv-
XoiJ/rji jToAA^ ^SAAoj- Siao^fftTar.
191. ToiotirBe vdjioiin: bi/ suck prin-
ciples US these. — aijiit: the pres., be-
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
KOL vvv dSeXi^a Ta>vBe KTjpv^a'; e^w
a<rToi<ri, TTaCSoiv ran' o-tt' OtStVou wepf
'Ereo/cXea fiiv, os TrdXews viTepfj.a)(^i'
195 oXoiXe T^crSe, tto-vt dpia-Tcvara^ SopC,
Taifia) T€ KpvijfaL Koi TO. TTO-vT i<^ayvt<Tai
a, Tol'i apt<TTOt,% epx^raL Kara V€Kpoi'i-
TOP S' av ^vvaifiov rovSe, IloX.ui'ei/ojz' kiyio,
o? yjjj' TTwrpciav KaX Ogov^ rou; eyy€v€7,'?
200 <f>vya? KareXOcov TjOtk-fjat p-iv irvpl
TTp'^a-ai, Kara/c/jas, rjOkXyjo-^ S' at/zaros
KOLifOu TTacrctiT^ai, Tois Se SouXwcras ay€iv.
cause Creon is already engaged in
putting these principles into execu-
tion, as lie goes on to say.
192, aSAijia: Schol, i/ioio. — twvEc
depends on liS^x^if, gen. of connection
or possession. See G. 181; H. 764 d.
— KT|piJ£os Jx" ' see on 22.
194. The sincerity of Creon js
apparent tlirongliout this epecch he
believes honestly that this decree is
for the heat interests of the state
So much of tlio decree as related t)
Eteoclcs had already been fuifilied
(25) ; solemn libalions by tlie citizens
and a nionnmcnt alone were lacking
— ird\«09 ; a dissyllable by eyni
196. Tn iravr" i^fvlmt. : to add
[ill] all encred offeriags.
197. iffjeroi. Karoi; cap. the hba-
tions poured upon the grave What
is done to the departed ia supposed
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice
or to grieve him; as Achilles Btys
in //. xxiii. 170, x'"P' *"', 3 ndrpo
«\f, Kol tlv 'AtSao Ufxom'ir- irivra
— Electra (Soph. El. 435 ft.) says to
her sister, who comes to bring offer-
ings from Clytaemnestra to the ti^mb
of Agamemnon, "to the winds with
them, etc., where none of these things
sliall approach the resting-place of
our father."
198 Toy {vvaifuiv repeated in
Toin-Of (^03) IS 11 c ot] of «Tfp u r
K«Kuffa (,(M) — Xfyu ■',\ construes
\(ya iKKiK IP x9a *"IT5 t va KTtpfff v
li-liTf KwKmriu It IS better taken in
the sense ot I i fan indicating con
tempt with clian^c in punctuation
Pf Pf I 12G1 av S i> aoiavTO! m
* kotcTyjrqv ^ry<o lf^e\6e
199 cYYOfis 0/ h a ife tutel rj
201 vpijinu used in a general
sense k>lrog la/ uxi te — 0coiis
refLrs to the imag s of the gods
the most sacrud of wl ith were the
ani ent statues of HO)d The pott
prob had m m nd Aesch Sept 582
v6K V TFOTptpoM «aJ Qtovs 10US iyytff s
irojiSe V which IE there also said of
Polvnicis
202. Koivou : Scliol. dSfX^waS. —
iTOO-atrfloi ; the metre determines
whether this form is from itaT^ouai
.,GoogIe
38 50*0KAE0YS
TOVTOV TToXet Tr/O iKK£K~qpVKTai Td(}tO}
flTJTe KT€pl^f.LV H-^T€ KCOKVaai TLva,
205 €a,\i 8' a.da,TTTov koX TTpos ol(uvoiv h4.iLa<i
(cat JT/Jos KVfSiv k^t<JTov alKiuOiv t tSetv
Toioj'8' e^oc 'l>p6vrjp.a, kovwot ck y k^o\
TLjxr)v wpot^ovG-' 01 KaKOi rStv evSiKtuv.
dW ooTtS ewov^ ^Se t^ 73-oXet, Oavau
203. W. ^KK^K^pvxOai. 211. W. KupHi
or irdonai. Figurative, and oxprea-
Eive of great fiiiy. Cf. El. 542,
'A.!jii Tii^ I^iEpo.- ?iTxe Sairrooflai tUv
ifMy -rimniiv; Horn. /f. xx. 258, ^cuo-il-
regular const., as if tuv ixiv aliiaros
irc(iTaa0Bi liad preceded.
804. Tivd: ei-eri/ one, or with the
neg,, no one, wlioever he may be.
The infs. of this verse vary in tense
without mueli difference in sense.
305 f. Const., iay Sflairrov (roCroi'j
Sf/tas (in appos.) ^SfirrJi' Kui irpii oi'iu-
voic Kol irpit iruiwv. — Gc'pAS: in distinc-
tion from nfKp6s and pcKut, commonly
meaDs a lining body, or, as here, the
person in his bodily form, ]ike irSi/n
in prose. Cf. Oii.— i£(iv: like Lat.
aspcefu, join with ulKifffl^i.. Cf.O.T.
792, ytros Afm, fiTAt(TOji, Aj. 818, SBfWf
dvSpbs i^OiffTov bpav.
207. The peroration refers with
the word ^pavrifia to the main theme
(176) of the address.
208. Tin^v irpoij"™"'' = '■ft^eii'e homr
before (in preference to] the jM. A
rlietorieal exaggeration : tlic issue is
only as regards tqaal honor. In iilce
manner the ruler states Che ease ex-
travagantly in 48S, 7GS, 1040.
209. Ams: sc. Sp f or sirri. — flaviiv
Kcil %Ciai : the more empJiatic word first.
211. The Chorus indicates, in a
respectful spirit, its disapproval of
the conduct of the ruler by the em-
phatic position of ooi, by the use of
»ou (213|, by characterizing Polyni-
ces simply as Siavow and not as
aSiKoc or KOKoy, and by impatience
manifested in 218 and 220. Also in
I'i'(itt( crai lies an ackiimvledgment
only of the actual power of Creon,
and 220 implies an obedience that
springs from fear, and not from con-
viction of right. This does not es-
cape Creon's observation, 200.
212. The aces, are loosely con-
nected with dpfiTKfi, as though it were
oStiu Td/ratis. Or, WB may supply tiie
idea of saicit, the phrase being dpiaKtt
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
vojxat §€ -^rjcrdat. Travrt ttov y iuea-rC uot
Kal TOiV davovTosv -xonrotroi. {w/iei' vrepi.
KPEHN.
215 (1)9 af (jKOTToi wu ^re Twi/ elpTjfL^vci)!/.
XOPOS.
v€(i)T€pqi Tat TovTO ^aaTO-Qtiv wpoOe^.
KPEtlN.
dXA.' etcr' erotjU-ot 7oD fiKpov y e-uiuKOTTOi,
X0P02.
Ti SijT ac dXX.0 tovt' eTreiTeXXoi? eri ;
KPEIIN.
TO jU.^ Vij^twpeif Tois dirtiTTOutriv rdSe.
213. W. jram mro /itrecTTi. 218. W. aXXw.
TU'I TaSra iroiiiv Tiva. This const. is mand, — vvr: inferential; sinM j-ou
intimated by the gloss iroHrH on the have heard my views,
margin of L^. 216. tovto : the Chorus mistake
Z13. vDv: I suppose; earcastJc, — the meaning of Creon,auppoEing that
yi: tlirows its emphasis on iravrf. — by o-Koirof he referred In the task of
ivcrrt trtA % it is in your power. Cf. watching the dead body in order that
Shat. Sici. III. iv. 2 : " Yoar grace it should not be buried,
may do your pleasure," 217. ■^•. gives a contrast to 219.
314. x'^'<'™' SatHV! abridged for "I am having the dead watched; do
ho! (irepl Tiimv) 6ir6aoi C^/ifr, ye give attention to the people."
216. (See) that thea s« be the fjaar- 218. " If that is provided for, what
dians of wMt has been said, — «; av is this other (sc. in 21fi) command? "
!]«: if with the Buhjv, in an obj. For t1 . . . toSto, see on 7. Cf. Phil.
clause. See GMT. 45, K. 1 and n, 4, 351, ri yhp tr" &W ip^s Aa^«i',
An impv. ia implied. See GMT, 45, 219. nj (hi Vixwpttv ; sc, ^iref rtx-
N. 7. See also Kilhn, 652, An. 6. An-. — rots tHritrrownv: those who are
W. connects this sent,, which he sup- disobedient. hrurrfiy = aTrciBfTv here
poses interrupted by tlie leader of the and in 381, 656.
Chonu, with 210, i.e. thai ye may be, 220. £$: represents 8ot( as corre-
etc, I coTttma-nd yoa not to yield, etc. lated with oBtco, and is necessary be-
But the response of the Chorus indi- cause the subj, (tIs) of limr is omit-
eates that they understood this ex- ted, Cy. Xen, Anab. ii. 3. 12, -ris aSra
pression by itself as a direct com- naivtTai Saris oS 0oi\frai o-ot ^ixos
.,GoogIe
S04.0KAEOY2
X0PO2.
ovK ^CTTiv ovToj fiiapoi;, o; dav^iv kpa.
KPEIIN.
dvhpa'i TO KepSos TroXXaKts SiwA.ecrei'.
Third Sckne. Ckeon. Guard.
ava^, kpoy jxkv ov^ ottw? ra^ofS wtto
8u<T7rfous LKavo}, Kov(f>oi> e^dpa^ jroSa.
5 77oX\d? -yap i(r)(ov <ppoyTLSo)v eTrtoTatrets,
oSots kukXoji' ep.cLVTOi' ets 6.va(rTpo<p-^v.
ftwi From this verse ivc infer that
the Coryphaeus hail already htard
Creon's proclamation (36).
: (Si's is Me 1
19 attracted from the nellt. rh 9avi
thegendco' of the pred, — inr* jXirCBwi" ;
bij die hopes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus,
FluT. 110, 21, al iroiTipal *Airi'S« &aitcf
oi JtnKol iBjiyol All ri i>iiipTiS(iaTa Stou-
222. Biiawev : gnomic aor. See
G. 205. 2 i II. 840.
223. The guard enters the scene
at the left of the spectators. His
eircnmstantial recital, his homely
terms of expression, liia sly humor,
and the avarice he displays in this
Interview, mark tht common man
in distinction from the hero of trag-
edy. "The messenger in the Ti-achi-
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus
Tyraiinus, the pretended shipmaster
in the Pki/octet's. aSord the same
sort of contrast to the more tra^c
personagee." Camp. — oix- ^sa on
9fl. C/. 255. — Jiir»s: lit. Iiow, an
indir. interr., bnt here eq«iv, to 8ti,
thai, in a declamtivc sent. Tliis use
of Kins! is freq. in Hdt. in a neg.
tlanse. C/. ii. 49; iii. 116; v, 89.
In Att. this use is rare ; j'et c/. Antig.
685, and 0. T. 548, to6t' Biri ^ ,^0.
^po^, OinoS BUK it KOKlls.
224. "Not breathless ivith haste
have I come, like a messenger of
good tidings." — kdviIiov icri.: hieing
raised vp a nimble foot. Cf. Eur.
Troad. 342, M mE*o» 0% ,8^/ Is
*Apytiav (rrpOrTov.
225. 4povT[E<ov(mirr<w-««i lit./'T'l-
ings fur reflections ; \e. to consider
what to do. Bl. fancies that Milton
imitated this passage in his Sanisoa
Agon. 732: "with doubtful feet and
wavering rtsolution I corae, still
dreading thy diaplcasure,"
226. dSots ; dat. of place.
227. ti56nmi9euii^vii: pleonasm, aa
.y Google
ANTirONH.
i/w^^ yelp r/v8a no\ka. fioi [j.v9ovixiinj ■
TctA-as, Tt ^Citpel<; ol yxoXwi' Swcrets Siicrjv ;
gUoi
Trap
'opo'i, ircu?
ju §-^r'
■ aXyiwet;
roia.v9' k'kio-G-OiV rji'VTOi' (nrovSrj ySpaSvs,
;^our(os oSo; ^pa)(^'ia yCyverat /laKpa.
reXo^; ye /xecTot Seup' evCtajtrev p-okilv
troi. Ket TO (ir/Bev k^epa, <f)pd<TO) S' ofio)";-
235 T^s eWt'Sos yd/> ^p-)(op.ai. BcBpayp.ipo';,
TO (LT) Tra^etf ai/ aXXo ttX^v to p.6p(Ti.p.ov.
n S' I
KPEIIN.
TTjvB' Ix^iS aOvjitav ;
. W. ^x-An-
in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. fXeyi fis,
t^ \Fyiut. This is common in the
speech of daily life, Cf. Arist. Av.
472, dpaiTKt A^yaiv. A messenger in
Aj. 757 uses the phrase lifni A^t'.
He speaks of his i^x^ "^ "^ ^ third
person who is talking with him. C/.
Shak. Seai-y V. iv. 1 ; " I and my
bosom must debate ft while."
228. t[ : adv. why ? — ol ; for ixtiVt
oZ.
229. av : on the contrary.
230. ii\'vu>^= pass. Schol. ■nnufif
231. Vimrov: sc. tJjv ASi^. Cf. 805. '
— (TTOuSg ppoSiis : Mtith slow haste.
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural
to the converBfttional style of the
soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, eei flpaSJt
UTTiiZd. l^ai. fesiina hnte.
232. A witty reversal of the com-
mon plirase " to make a long way
short." As we say, " to make a long
story short."
HaZ. Murfrtv: prevailed. Cf. 2U.
The subj. is ^XfTr.
234, o-ot: dat. of direction as in
prose after Ix^iP. Cf. Tkuc. ill. 33. 1,
ei trx'imii' S^Aij fl neAOTOi'i^iT^fi. 80
in poetry with verbs of motion. This
use of the dat. is prob. an exten-
sion of the dat. of interest. Cf.
Aesch. Prom. 368, a\\' ^AflEU airf Z^
ehs iypimvov S^f^as. 0. C. 61, & rtKyor,
^ SfBv'ifi' ifilt' i ^iros; Caesural
pause after the ilrst syllable ; cf. 250,
464, 531, 1058. — Td v^Ziv. since he
knows only that the deed has been
done, but not who did it. — H: in the
apodosis marks more pointeilly the
contrast. Cf O. T. 302, ti »ai /.),
B\ijrfiS, <ppout7s S* anoi!.
235, GcSpafiu'vos ; dinging fast to.
Cf. Jl. xiii. 303, Kimos ifSfayiiivos
236, TJ ,»i iraSE^; as if iXttiim
preceded. A similar cojistructio ad
seasum in 807, 1246. For the aor.
inf. with Kc, see GMT. 41, 4, n. i,Jin.
— rd |iopiri|iov : there is a kind of grim
liumor in saying that he expects to
suffer nothingexcept what is destined.
.,GoogIe
SO^iOKAEOYS
^pda-ai ffiXo) crot wpoJTa Tafiavrov • to yap
TTpayfi ovT eSpacr' ovr eiooi- ooTts tji* 6 ope
ovB' av SiKat'oi? e5 ko.koi' irc<70t/ii rt.
eS ye o'To;^a^ei KaiTO<^pa.yvv<ra.t kvkKo)
TO TTpaypa. StjXois S' tu? Tt fnjp.a.uoii' V€OV,
*rAAH.
Tix Sctt'o, yap rot TrpoarWjjcr okvov ttoXvu.
KPEflN.
ouKOWi' epet? wot, ^Xt aTTaX-Xa^^etS airet;
i Kttt S^ Xcyiy crot. 701- vCKpou Tis apruui
241. "W". Ti *(io(/itai;(i. 242. W. (n7/.«uV(u
238. ■yiip: introciuces the explana-
tion of what has juBt been Baid. So
in 407, S90,
240. SiKotiiit : supplies the prot. to
hv viaoifti \ z.f. (I BtKaites itadoifiu
241. Yon aim carefiillg, and fence
the deed of from yoarself on ell. sides.
The terms are evidently horrowed
from the occupation of the soldier. —
diiw^piiYVUcrai ; means primarily " to
fence off by means of a rampart."
Cf. Shak. Henrg VIII. iii. 2: "The
king in this perceives him, how he
Is and hi
1 way.
. SiiXots: (/. 20. — il*: for its
use with the partic, see GMT. 113,
N. 10 a. Cf. Aj. 326, ST)K6i iaTiv Ss ti
tptvTeiaDV KrViiv.
243. ■ydp: (j/es)/or, eic.
iroTf. — avoXXaxSds SitB. : relieve me
of jour presence and be off^ knaWirT-
Tfireai apphes not only to thi, relief of
a person from somethmg disagree-
able, but also to the disagreeable
thing that by its departure gi\is re-
lief. Cf 422
246 6a>|«i« inasmuch as to strew
the body with dust was the essential
part of burial, and in the view of the
ancients had the same value for the
spirits of the departed as burial with
full ritea. — Kchrf; icaf correlated with
Ksi in the next verse. — Si+toi- : lit,
thirst!/, i.E. dry. Cf. jroAi/SiJooj' 'Apyos,
Horn. II. iv, 171.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
KOVLV TToXvva'; Kai^aytureucra? a, XPV-
'■ "^3?; ■
wi- ^F 6 7oX^7j(ra? TciSe;
ov/c oTS'- Ikcl yap oure ttou yevfjSo'; ^v
250 TrXiJ-y/x', ov Si,KeX.\7;s eK/3oXiJ ■ ctu^Xo; Se y^
fcat ^epcro'i, dppoi^ ouS' emjy^afeu^ei^
Tpo-^oicri,!^, aW aiTTjfio^ ovpydrq'i Tis i^v,
OTTWS S' o TrpwTO'i rip.ip ij/xepocrK07ros
SeiKmo-t, TTttcrt Bavfia Sucrj^epes iraprjv.
255 o /liei' yap rj^dvuTTO, Tvp.(3iijpi]^ fiev ov,
247. The ^iri in composition hus
the same force here as in 106. —
a xp<i= ''^' ^^ vif^ifia: prob, fillets of
n-ool and fmits. Also libations.
248. oi^piw : the undesigned se-
lection of this word is calculated to
lieighten on the part of the spectators
(already informed in the prologue
who would do the deed) their expec-
tation of Creon's subsequent surpriae.
249. oilrc . . . oi: instead of oSrt
. . . olJTf ; almost confined to poetry.
Cf. 258. 0. C. 072, ii oPt. ^\((oTtts
ifaTpiis, oil foyrphs ttx""- — Tfi'fiSo*:
axe. Contracted from yunfts.
250. EiK^XXii« jkPoXi]': lit. uptunt-
ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned ap hij a
mattock. There was nothing to indi-
cate the deed of a human being; the
earth strewn orer the corpse had not
been taken from this locality.
251. xtW"^ ■ '^'Ji Jurren, in dis-
tinction from ground that is broken
and cultivated.
252. Tpo)[oi(nv; "the circumstan-
tial acconnt of the guard raentions
every conceivable way of marking or
disturbing the surface of the ground,
that he may deny the existence of
every possible trace." Schn. — tIs;
adds (o the indetlniteness. Cf. 0. T.
107, (*D?,er.!j 4v,(rTiKKe, Tois otro^iTai
Tijiwflpelv Tiyas. 0. C. 283, Stop A K&pios
iropj TiS. Cf. 961.
253. The guards relieved one an-
other during the night. But they
had either not been placed on duty
forthwith, or had not gone promptly,
or had not kept a sharp enough
watch at the dawning light. The
elder Philoslratus, Imagines ii. 28, aa-
Bumes that the deed was done when
it was yet night, and portrays rhetori-
cally a scene in which Antigone by
the light of the moon takes up her
brother's body in her arms, in order
to bury it secretly by the side of the
tomb of Eteocles.
264. 9<iiti|ui Swrxtpt's 1 a eight of
wonder and diamaij.
255, i tUv : it, i.e. A pixvs. For the
guard, who thinks of nothing else,
the art. is sufficiently explicit. — jjV»,
fuv: the first has for its correlative
S^ in 257; the second, 8^ in 256.—
^civuTTO ; had been pat out of light. —
.,GoogIe
S0*0KAE0Y5
Xetrn) S', ayo? ^evyovro'; tus, eTr^f Koi/f;,
(rqiiela 8' oure Orjpo'S ovre tow kvvCiv
k\96vTo<i, ov (TTratravTo?, k^t^aivero.
\6yoL S' €1' a.\Xi}Xoi<TLV kppodovv KaKoi,
tj)v\a^ k\i.y)(0)v (j>v\aKa • Kav €ylyvi.TO
TrXijyiJ TeA.eurola'', o^8' 6 KwXucrcjf irapTJv
ets yap ti? ■^i' cKaoros ovi^ipya.crp.evo';,
KouSels kvapy^s, o.)0C i^evye p.rj etSei'ai"
ojt 1 (or the accent of this word and
of Us in the next line, see G. 29, s. 1 ;
R112.
256. \eirn\ . . . Ko'vts ■■ also for the
accidental passer by, as in this case,
it Bufflced to cast three handfula of
earth upon an unbiiri*d corpse in
order to escape deiilement and to be
free from Bacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I.
ras. Schol., ol yip tsKpiv ipw^rfs
Sto^I' nai fii} ^irofiijiTti/iti'Oi k6}iu' iva-
7(11 ehai iSiiQur. — iJkijyovtos '■ ^■
TU'is. Cf. EL 1323, K>,6w f&v M'^Bi"
X«poiyros (tWs). Xen. Anab. iv. 8.
4, (Tttov ^purianvTOS (3C. aiToS) Mt, Mi-
25T. Biipos: fl^p Tisually not of do-
mestic animals. Cf. 1082.
358. (rf : asyndeton ; regularly
would be ohi. See on 24S. (y.
Aesch. Prom. 451, oBre Sii/uni! . . . oi
ti/Xowpylaf. " Neither were any foot-
prints to be seen on the ground, nor
were marks of the teeth of any de-
vouring beast found on the body."
259. fppdSouv : an admirable word
to express the confused noise of the
wrangling. Camp, translates, "words
of abuse were loudly bandied to and
fro."
260. ^ei- nom. as if ippoBovtitv
had gone before. Cf. Aeseh. Prom.
200, sriais t' iv iX^Kouny oipoSifiTTo,
' BthovT
ixSaXeli
artvSain-ts. — Kav iyl-vwiTO : the prot,
would regularly be ti /lii tu ?^e(<, for
which we have \4yH tw 200. The
impf. for the sake of vividness, plac-
ing the strife in the present. Cf.
0. C. 050, ix'-po^l'w S-W""-
*I M f ■
is ilphro.
O. T. 124, )r£! 5 A-Hirnii,
g^vptfi inpdjiTfT' iiStvS', ts rdfl' &tf t6K-
261. TtXojTwrOi: adv. (o_ft"HisAM(((^,
at the (nd. — 6 KuXwroiv ; either by
reveaUng the real criminal or by the
interference of superior authority.
Cf Phil. 1242, Ti'i ^trre. ^' o™-»iaiA.ia««
■tdSti
262. d$ . . . TW . . . fKOTTOt : (IKh
single individual of as in turn (tIs) maa
the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of
the rest of ub.
263. From the neg. the opposite
is often supplied ; here from ouStii,
Ekoitto! as Buhj. of Iptiryt. Cf. Soph.
Frg. 327, oiSfU SoxtT tlviu Wnjj Sir
faoiTos, iX\' as! voffsTv. Plat. Symp.
102 e, Tol^ra iMoitras obS tu, th ifappv-
fleiij . . . , bM.' inx'^s i^'^' SiniToi)
oIoit' hy drmKMi'ni.— l+ewyt ("i tiSivtu :
shunned alt knowledge {of Ike deed).
For the use of f^-li, see G. 283,6; H.1029.
Cf. 443, 535. 0. C. 1740, i,r^.f.v7s ri
^J, >r[Tj.((.. «!«£!. Eur. fferacZ. 506,
ira^y tj^^ tjS/f7o,t ^ev^i^tir&a ^Tf 0ewt7v;
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
rn>.^v b troifioi Kai fivbpov; aip^LV ^epoLV
265 Kal TTVp 8l€pTT€iV Kol ^€OWS OpKO}jl.ortl,V
TO pfjTE Spatrai p.iJTe tm fiwetSet-at
TO Trpayfia ^ovkeutravri p.iJT €ipya.<jji.€vo).
TeA.0? S', 6t ouSec ^v ep^vvoyin Trkkov,
Xiyei Tts ets. os iravra'; I? ttcSoj' Kcipa
Srrovevtrai. (fto/Sta npovrpe^ei/' ov yap £ly(op.€V
ovr' duTujioii'eLi', ovB oww? opoji'Te? KaX&j?
Trpd^atp-^v. ^f S' 6 jArvOo^ ois ai'otiTTeoi'
269. W. Ae/« T<
264. iiuGpovs : pit
Suet ordeals were i
the Greeks. See Becker's Charides,
p. 1831 (7/: Paus. vii. 25. 8. "Prob-
ably ' the waters of jealousy ' Epoken
of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was
an ordeal. Under the name of 'The
judgments of God,' these methods of
testing the guilt or innocence of sus-
pected persons were prevalent in Eu-
rope during the middle ages. There
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng-
land, ^re-ordeal njid tcater-ordeol. The
former was performed either (as here)
by taking in the hand a piece of red-
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and
blin(!fold over nine red-hot plough-
shares, and if the person escaped
anhurt, he was adjudged innocent.
Water-ordeal was performed either
by plunging the bare arm lo the
elbow in boiling water, or by easting
the person suspected into a river or
pond of cold water, and if he floated,
without an effort to swim, it was an
evidence of goilt, bat if he sunk, he
was acquitted." Milner.
265. irvf Si^pmiv; in pass throvgh
thejire. 0/ Hor. Orf, II. 1, incedis
per ignes suppositos cineri
dium frc
cultores
multa
igne
nl
tigia pruna. — opKujiOTri* ;
oaik by, followed by the obj. clause
■vh . . , Spaaai . . . (vnni^vat.
266. Tip {UvoS^vai: lit. hnow ivith
anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be
his accomplice.
367. [itiV ttp7(ur|iivip : supply ^^rt
before ^ouKtiaayri as the correlative
of iii)T( before fipyaanefiii. Similar
are Phil. 771, Myra ^W Sioi^a. Pind.
Pgth. iii. 30, oil M%, oi jSpoTit ?p7ois
268. tpcuvNtn : sn. iifuv. — ttXiov :
the thought is that nothing more was
to be gained by enquiry.
269. Utii. T«(ls; wme one sptaks.
Instead of .Is i-,t, Cf. Plat. Soph.
235 b, Toi; yivov, fX,a, roS tS,v Bauiiaro-
270. ilxDjuv; ^XE"" '"> ^^^^ i" the
sense of know how when foliowed by
the inf.
271. Sma^ SpuvTis ; by ickat course
of action. Cf. Aj. 428, dBtoi a' inrtlp-
Tf.^ olW Sttus m ^^^fic ^x"-
272. KoXtS; Trpaf<ui«v: eS ^x"'/^'"'
rryfof^ifSa. — (wowTEov: reported.
.,GoogIe
46 20*OKAEOY2
(Tol TOVpyOV £"7) TOVTO KOV\l KpVTTTkoV.
KoX TavT ivtKa, Kd[i.€ Tov ouiToai/i.oi'a
275 TraXos KaOaipu tovto rdyadov XajGetv.
irapetjLtt S' a*ctuf ov)( Ikovo-lv, oTS' ort"
(rrepyei yap ouSets ayyekov Ko.Koii' CTriai'.
XOP02.
jraOcrai ■n-pii' opyyj^ Kai iJ.€ fiea-Toxrai. Xeytaf,
lirj '<j)evp€0y'i dvov; re Kai yepon/ dp.a.
Xeyets yap ovk dveKTd, Saip-oua^ Xiyav
irpovoiav 1(tx^i-v TOvSe tou veKpov mpi.
280. W. npyrji Kara. /te.
274. ivlK^: flee on 233.
276. KofloLpat : seizes upon, hence
wndenois; an Att. law-term. — touto
nlyaSdv: ironical. Schot. iweiSii th
Ti JE^oS^ iiMipovi $d\\ovaiv. it Ijefi
276. iKaiinv: f or the plur., see on
10. The dramatists are partial to
such combinations as tiauv oix itaSaiy.
Cf. Aesch. Pram. 19, &xavri o" Ktiui-
eaXlrrius
K,i,.„a
Eur. Hipp. 319, <pihos ft' iiriWua' ohx
iKoiaav oSx 4«d;». — oIB' o"ti: / am
*Mre (sc. (iof / am here, He). Freq.
thue used parenthetically.
277. trripiv. ■■ lihes. Cf. Shak.
Anik. and Chop. ii. 5, "Tho' it ho
honest, it is never good to bring bad
278. " The conscience of the elders,
which was stifled at flrat, begins to
awaken in the presence of the myste-
rious fact." Camp. Wien the Chorus
participate in the dialogue, the Cory-
phaeus, as representative, spealis
alone, sometimes in the sing., as here,
and sometimes in the plur. number.
Cf. 681. — |j.ij Ti KaC : lest soihehovi
etwn. — fcijXaTw: sc. iarlv. For the
indie, see GMT. 46, n. 5 o and foot-
note. Cf. 1264. Plat. iucS. 196,
6pli!ii.ev nil tfixias oUtoI ti Aeysi*.
279. 1) {vwoto, Kii.: reflection has
been for some time stiggesting the fear.
280. «a£ : its force falls on fttaru-
aai; before you have quite filted. Or, it
gives increased force to the warning,
■ai often belonging to expressions of
fear and warning. Cf. Phii. 13, /ti) koI
tide,, f' ■iMvta.
281. avevt: "Old men are supposed
to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb
Bli vaiSts oi yiporTfs prove to be true
in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, K=f o-' 6
Tr\7j06oiy ^6yos ytpovO^ Sf^u ridTi'ri ical
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
TTOTepon wirepn/KUfres ws evepyenji'
285 iKpvTTTOv avTov, oiTTt; a-y.if>LKiova-i
caous TTvpMafav TjX^e Kd.va9-^p.ara
Ka.i Y^y eK€ivo)v, Kai v6p.ov^ oia.<TK€.o<iiv ■
7) rows Ko-Kovi Tt/iwiras etuopa? ^eoifs ;
ouK e<rTiu. dWa rayra Kal irdkai iroXews
290 dvBpes /xoXis t^€povT€^ €pp6$ovv e/iot,
Kpv(prj Kapa cretoi^es, ouS' utto ^uy&t
\6<f>ov hiKala^ et)(oi', cos <Tripyuv ijxi,
€K TOivBe TouTous €^€TrioTa.p,ai KaXws
284. irorqiov ■ . . Vj : two possibili-
ties are presented that may make it
prob. tiiat the burial was a favor be-
stowed by the goda ; either tliat they
deemed Polyniees to be good, or that
they honor the wiclted The first sup
position is refuted by the adlition cf
SuTis . . . SiEHTKtiwv ; the second needs
no refatation.
286. tKpinmii': as in 25 without
7f. Of. 0. C. 021 oifiii tSStv jca!
KeKpait)i4yos ytKvs. — &ms one uho
See L. and S., s.v. II
M. '
287. yJiv tKilvav the patron dti
ties were at the same time the owners
of the land. Cf. Plat. Liobs, iv. 717 a.
Toil tV iti^iv Sx^rroi Stois. iKflimp
belongs also tfl the euhst, in the pre-
ceding verse. — SwMrKtSw: used figu-
ratively; may be rendered (o abotisk.
Cf. 0. C. 619, ri j-Sf (i^^ya Sfivi-
288. (Ic-op^s: like SpSs. Cf. Eur.
Ifipp. 51, (fffopS TjfSf iTTf(xi"'Ta.
289. Taura: i.e. my decree. — irri-
Xai ; not l-^ig ago aa referring to
former time,for Creon had just come
to power. TiiXai is often used of time
passing now and may be rendered.
er-
for some limi' have been, etc.
lose El 676, SoWiT 'Op^DT
T( Hal i,a\ai {^c in 672} \4ya,. Here
Creon alludes directly to tciAoi 279.
The Chorus had said, 'for some time
I have been thinking," and Creon an-
swers sharply, "for some time you
have been muttering against my com-
290 avSpcs; purposely left indefi-
mte — IppdBouvi cf. 259. Eur. Andr.
1096 of ft popular tumult, kAk toES'
ixi'p" ^c-'Sioc ir WAh KoJttf p. — (|io( :
dat of hostile direction, at me.
291 KpiH^ . . • . <rttovn% : covertly
skahng the head, like an animal pre-
paring to throw ofE the yoke,
292. GiKalon : rightl)/ ; i.e. as I ha^i
a right to expect that they should,
— «S trrifrfav iji^ ; so as to accept mg
swa^. i,s = SoT(. See GMT. 98, 2,
N.l.
TtfO'S"
nthis
se, ef Aesch. Prom. 10, Sis %v BiSaxflp
T%ii iiis Tvpavvifia BTefrffiv.
293. JK TwvEt : the malcontents in
290, — tou'tous; the as yet unknown
perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of
the murderers of Agamemnon, with-
out further designation, ccira's EL 334,
Toirwv 348, ro^oui 355. Cf also
A«tig. 400, 414, 685.
.y Google
48 50*OKAEOY2
TTKptjyjU.ei'ou? [liadolcr 11^ tlpydadai raSe.
295 owSei- yap dv9pa>-!roi<riv olou dpyvpoi;
Ko-Kov vofi.Lo'iJ, e^XauTc. tovto Kai TroXets
TTopOCi, 7oS' afSpas i^a-vLo-Tyjo-iv h6jxo)v,
ToS' iKZiha.<TK€i. Kai TrapaWdiTcrei. ^piva^
•)(py)(rTd<; Trpo? alcrxpa irpdyfiad" l<TTa<j9a.i, fiporojf
300 Travovpyia.'i S' ISetfey dpdpfoTTOL? ^X^'-"
Koi TrctiTos ipyov ovcro'e^ctai' eloevau
6(TOL 8e p.ia-0apvovvT£s T^micrae raSe,
)(p6v<o TTOT l^kTzpa^av (US Sowi/at hCKTjv.
aXX' er7re/5 ttr^ei Zeus er' If l|aou a-kfias,
305 eS tout' ktTi<n(i,(r, op/ctos Se trot \kyoi,
el fi.rf Tov auToj^eipa TouSe tou to^ov
eupdiTcs f-Ki^av^T es 6tj>$aXiJ,ovs e/ious,
294. -iroptiYC-e vous ; hd astray. -jnaovpyilv, tn play the. viilain. So
295. d»9|Kiiraiiriv : dat. of interest AWSai ^x""— ^'^'^'C"". ^IP"' 1x1'" =
with t^AiniTE. — oW: the omitted an- iypsJtii'. C/. njirulos ox""'> Horn. 0<i.
tei;. is toioDtm. i. 206.
296. KojiuTia; institulim. Camp. 301. (IStvai; (o ie conusraant lOjM,
translates "vsana." From tliia word practised in. So of tlie Cyclopi,
comes oar Eng. " nnmiamatice." Cur- Horn. Od. ix. 189, liflf^rma fi'S.j.
rency, coin, is that which is aanc- 303. \p6vif irort; at some time or
Honed by usage. — tovto: in agree- other; join with i,s ZaSyai. For &s,
ment with yiiiurixa instead of with see on 293. Cf. Aesch. Stippl. 732,
ipyupos. XP^'V '">'■ ""f''^ t' iv hll-'pf Bciffil
297. iropflrt; c/ Hor. Od. III. 16, Siioiv. This threat is made against (he
8ff., Aurum per medioa ire sa- guards, whom Creon supposes to have
tcilites I et pcrrumpcre amat become abettors of the deed under
saxa, potentiusj ictu fulmi- ike injiaenee of bribes.
nes.— jgavla-njo-iv; drives out. 304. oXU: serves here, as often,
29S. tKGiSivrKci: to he talcen as to break off impatiently the previous
the principal pred. upon which iira- train of thought or remark. — (tirep ;
ffflai depends, and ™1 TtapiiK\iirtrfi is not throwing any doubt upon the
epexegetic as though it were jrapaA- statement, but emphasizing it; as we
Xitraov (by pfmertinii). might say"if indeed man is an ini-
299. irpds . . . 'iinaa^o.i.: stand (ready) mortal being,"
/or,iitrn in. 305. fipKws; prcd. adj. for adv.
300- iravovpvtas 'i\av : equiv. to See G. 138, n. 7; H. 019.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
ov^ vfA.lv "AtSi^s jiovvo^ apKicTCL, Trplv av
tfiivT^.'i KpefiacTOi Trjuoe ot^Xwotj^' v/Solv,
310 li/ etSores to fcepSo; lud^u- olo-reov,
70 Xoiwov apwa^TjTC k<u p.o.urjd' ort
ovK €^ ajracTos Set to K€pdalv€i,v ijukelv.
Ik Tail' yap ala^pcuv \ijiJ.p.a.TOJV Tois TrXetocas
aTw/ievoj;; toot? aii 7/ o"eo"fcnT/i,ej'ows.
*TAAH.
315 eijretc Tt Stytreis, rj orpai^eis ourws iw ;
KPEnn.
ouK OLirda Koi. fvv cos af tapw? Xeyet? ;
■ ""X ■
»plv
" there is a, confusion of
(1) aix if-lv "AiSijs ap«eVfi, to which
finCrai is added for emphasis, i.e. ni
SasfraSf /Mlyae; and (2) o£ eavt'iuBi
vplf ktI. The *iAoJ is Co take this
message to hia fellows." Camp. — See
GMT. G7, with 1, for subjv. alter irpfi..
— |Uivvoj: tlie Ion. form, used where
the metre requires a trot'haic word.
So also in 608, 705.
309. KpqMMTol ; hung ap ; prob. by
the hands, so as to be flogged, after
the manner of slaves, and for the pur-
pose of compelling them to testify
by whom they were bribed. In the
conrts, testimony was extorted from
slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish-
ment of Mclanlhius, Horn. Od. xsii,
174 if.
310. ri Kc'pSos : tile supposed brib-
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf.
322.— olrn'ov; one myist get.
311. tA XoiTTo'v; fir ihe futnre.—
dpiia!;i|Te . . . |Mi9Ti« ; the former eon-
linucd, the latler momentary. The
bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest.
Cf. 054. Oedipus blinded his eyes
iBoireit if a«6T^ tA Xoi-ahv ^oia.TO
{0. T. 1273).
312. ki At.mVTos: from amj nml
eoeri/ source. Cf. 0. C. 807, Sons ti
SmuToi <J \tyfi. — t6 KCpSatwii-; for
tJ Kf'pSo!, obj. of ifiiKfiy.
313. Tov; irXcIovos; the compari-
son is between dTaitfvovs and aeaofrixi-
voas, not between itAefom! and its
opposite ; i.e. tous irAjim-ouj dnufif-
roui iiaWay ttr Xdois 3 arfnaaiihovs.
So in 0. C. 796, iytl-r^ K^tiy Kix' iv
AdBois
315. Etimis; mil i/ou permit {me 1)
— (TTpiulwls offnus W : am I to turn
about laid depart ihaa [i^, without a
chance to say anything more)^ Cf.
Phil. 1007, liW oi-ra, a-TH. For the
deliberative subjv., see G, 266 ; H.
L6. Kol V
; modifies
1 should then have oiic ulrrflrt oCSt
.,GoogIe
SO^OKAEOYS
KPEflfJ.
Tt Sai; pvOfj.l^€L<; TTjv kjji.T)v \v7rqv Svov ;
*1-AAH.
6 Bpa/f <T avw. Ta? <ppeva?, to. S' ttir* eyw.
KPEtlN.
320 oi/A.' CO? aXr)iJ.a SijXoi' c(i:ir£<^UKOS et.
ovKovv 70 y epyov
1 TTOifjcras 7ro7€.
KPEflN.
at Tawr' ctt' apyvpia ye t^i- '/ivx^''
318. 'W
1 /)iCfni;«t!
317. SaKvn nr« jnu lia ij The
sense of thi. question is nhelher his
grief is superficial or proff umi
318. t£ Ea( vlat p i ? expres-
sion of surprise. Cf, Eur. Iphg. Avl.
1444, tI Saf ; -rh ee4,aKtiB ol, rdfos vofil-
fsToi; — MiitltiS -rr*.: are you rfe^B-
ing M^cre mj J''(>/' is lacttiedf He
refers, of course, to the preceding state-
ment of tlie guard. — oinnir sr. iaTh.
Cf. Aj. 33, Ti 8' oiK Ixa ^(7r Birou.
319. rds <^'i«w, Tairtt: partitive
appos. with iri. See H. 625 c.
32a oV i'e- »)>""■ C/' 1270, Aj.
354, 587. This word presents the only
instance of the elision of a diphthong
m Soph wlienee W and many others
hat e taken this as the aocns. ot/ii, a
form warranted by ol ifii StiKiii' is
Anthol Pa! 9 40b But the dat.
form »f>ioi &IJJIL is entirely regular.
— aitiKx a.i!j Inn e Odysseus is
named thus in ij u81 and 389, ivhere
the Schol, explains it by rpf^.un,
napaKayumKhp vavoopyiuui. Here the
Schol. has ri -nfpW^iia t^s dTopSt (an
allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona,
§ 127, where Dem. speaks in these
termsof Aeschin.). The abstract term
used for the concrete, as in 63.S, 568,
756. The parlie. in the neut. agrees
ivith the pred. noun.
321. ouKow ktI. : (however that
may be, sc. that I am an &Ki]iia) this
deed at any rate J never did. Cf. 093.
Phil, 872, oBkoui' 'ArptlBoi toDt' Ux-n-
oaf. 7^ brings into prominence the
antithesis between tovto t6 i!>yov and
the acute and knavish character of
thesoldier. "HoweTerrefinedaknave
I may be, still," etc.
322. Yea [yi), and that too giving
up joiir life for momg. The explicit
denial of the guard gives Crecn the
occasion to charge the deed directly
upon him.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
doKei ye j
ivSrj
KPEflN.
KOjiti/feue viiv tyjv Sofaf €t 8e raura /i^
325 (jianeiTe fi.oi rovs Spwi^a;, k^tptW on
Ttx SetXo, K€phy) ■K-qp.ova.'i €pydl,€Tai.
*TAAS.
aXX' evpedeiT) p-ev pdXia-T ■ eav oe rot
OVK e<r9' oTTuts o*/'€t cru Sevp' ekOovra p€,
330 Kal i^f yap 6kto^ e\7rtSos yvcop.!)^ r epTJi
326. W.
323. The senae is, "one should not
in general make a conjeoturo whore
one lins no knowledge ; doubly had is
it when this conjecture ia a groundless
one." The first intimation of reproof
lies in yi. Camp, translates, " what
a pity that one who is opinionated
should have a false opinion." Boecth
makes iiMt7y suhj. of ioKtt, and ren-
ders, " O truly bad, when one is de-
termined to hold false opinions."
324. KoV^nii: Schol. at^mK6yif
T^V BiKTiTlV vepiXdKfl^ — ' TT^V £o^V •
that tonjectare, i^. of which you
325. Tous SpcBVTOS: the perpetrators^
Here Creon drops the charge majle
is 322 and returns to the thought of
306-^12.
326. Ttt SsiXa KfpSrj: eowarrf/y join,"
I.e. gain oblained through secret
bribery.
327- Creon has left the stage
through llie porta regia. The follow-
ing Imes of the guard are a soliloquy.
— tlUd: the suppressed thought is
"may we not have to say that, etc.
{325-36),but may he,e(c." — (iJp«8«ti|:
30. i 5p(Sv. — lioXiOTai above all.
338. re koI: i.e. idr T( A?|^^ ita!
i&v fcl,. Whether he be taken or not.
T( and Kal often represent our Eng.
disjunctive or. The regular conrela.
Cf. Phil. 1298, iL t' 'Axa^^BS ™'i
n what
my, 1
! lit. there is n
t possible that
330. KaVvi
serTcJ as by a miracle, and the sec-
ond time I should run the greatest
possible risk." The guard leaves the
scene by the door tlirough which he
had entered. C/.223.
.y Google
20*0KAE0YS
%Ta(rifJ.ov a.
Zrpoi^ a.
TToWa TO. Betvd, KovBev av0ponrov Setcorepoi
335 Tovro Koi TToXtov TTepaf Trdtrou ^etjuepiw votc
;^cop€T, TTCpL^pv^ioiATiv
TrepSiv vn otS/xacrti',
^ewi' T€ 701' virepTdray, Fav
a(j}di.TOi', aKa/jidTav a.TTOTpv€Tai,,
3323. "Ilumnn ingenuity has solv
dued eartli, water, and air, and their
inhabitants, ^d liaa invented lan-
guage, political institutions, and tlie
liealing ait. The consclpusneas of
liiia power can incite man to what
is good, and when he observes law
and right, he occupies a high posi-
tion in tlic state. But arrogance
leads him to conunit deeds of wanton-
ness ; with a man of iliis character
I would have nothing to do." The
strange bm^al, in deiiance of the royal
edict, furnishes the immediate occa-
sion to the Chorus for celebrating
human skill and uttering warning
against arrogance. — The correspon-
dence of the rhythms is brought out
more effectively by thu double occur-
rence of inljTou, and by the posi-
tion of the similaily formed words
&,vfti^fV fttixoi'&fv, irav^trirDpos Ssjropos,
and viplnaKis i'iro\is, in the corre-
sponding verses of the strophe and
antistrophe. — ToWard Sciiu : muny
are the vondcr/al ihinif), Cf. Aesch.
dweph. 585, iroAAil fii;' ya -rpi^it Sttei
SftfxdTVP &xtt - - - pAA.' tnrtpToXfiof af-
iirrh.
334, Toiro; U. -rb BsivuV or !*<^J-
raTDi/ implied in Sf<.si-!fpov; as in 2'J6,
SO here the pron. agrees with the
more remote subst. — KtU: correlated
335, vtiTt^; [impdled) by the stormy
south icind. Dat. of cause. Others
call it a dat. of time.
336. vipippuxlouriv oCSjumv: en-
gulji'iff iraies, that let down the ship
into their depths (Bpi() and threaten
to overwhelm it. 6irS with the dat. =
beneath, Schol. Tois KaAiiirTouo-i ritr
337.
: suprt
™e, as eldest
and mother of all.
Soph., Phil. 392,
calls
her TianfiST
*iaT(fj ofrroG
A„f!.
Vfig. Aen.
. vii.'
laC, prima
deon
339,
AMiTOv: a
IS nevi
E^r exhausted
by the produce i
she s,
, constantly
Buppli.
■s. The aci
:ns. is
obj. of iio-
rp6,Ta,
= wears out
(byl
lis own use).
Since
the trans, i
ise of
the mid. of
this verb is not found elsewhere, W.
governs the aecus
.by^,
o\t6aiy. The
a privative is short by nature, hut is
used long by Horn, in adjs. which
begin with three short syllables ] and
the Hem. quantity is often followed
hy later poets. So here, and in okiL-
^aro,, ieayirwy, 607, 787. See L. and
S. under a iv. "The {choreic} daclyU
smt the thought of the c
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
340 tWo/xB'coi' apoTpwv ero? eis eros,
IttTTe.LM yivzi iroXeiJiui'.
'AvTioTpoijni a.
Kovpovomv Te (fivXaif opywoiv a[i.(f)i.^aXan/ ayei
345 Kttl OrfpSiv hypiajv edvrj ttovtov t ^h"xKi.a.v i^vaiv
(TTTelpaiATl, dl.KTVOKXwaTOiS
vepLfjtpaSrj'i mnjp'
Kparet Be prf)(au(xt<; aypavXov
350 6-qpo^ bp€<jcn^6.7a, A.a(7tawj(€ca 9'
341, W. trokcuov.
343. W. KOuAoM.
round of human labor, as those of
the anlistrophe the movement of the
steed." Camp.
340. tXXo|Uvtiw: the Sdiol, explains
dJstingwshed from ilKlie [Akoi), and
eeema to mean ociginallj" vrind, roll.
Aristot. irffl Bopapoi. ji. 14, says, of
liiv (tJip tS") l^AtffSai Kill Kwdoftii
pun ttepl rbi' ■ndKov liliroy. The sense,
therefore, is the winding or turning
about (0ovaTpofritiiii) of tlie ploughs
at the end of the furrows. — «tos <lj
Itos ! Jrom //ear to i/ear.
341. lip«tip Y<ya: since the har-
nessing of the horse is mentioned
below (350), yevos may be taken here
in the sense of offsireing, i.e. mutes.
So the Schol. this ^fiufvois, quoting
Hom. /;. X. 852 f. Cf. also Simon.
Fi^. 18 (Bergk), xo^P'''' <if*Aoin(S»f
BiryoTpes i-mniv. — iroXtwv : breahiag
the glebe.
342. Hov^viav: this epithet calls
attention to the blithe and thoui;ht-
lesB nature of birds rather fhaii to
the ease and swiftness of their mo-
tion. Cf. 017. Theognia 582, ff;i,«p3s
CpwiBot KOi^op Ix"""' »^'"'-
I GondCbert,
343. c^ipoXuv: of ensnaring game
with nets, whieh were used in hunl^
ing as well as in Ushing. So Xen. in
his C'yneget. 6. 5 fE. giyes directions
liow to place tlie nets for entrapping
344. fiyw : leads captive. The suhj.
<tHp is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 812,
345. TovTou ini. : Plumptre trans-
lates "the hrood in sea-depths bom."
— i^Vw: tlie abstract for the con-
crete, Uke Tpo^ in 0. T. I, & T4Km,
KdSfiov Tpcp^-
34£. inrcCpaurb SiktvokXaocttois : with
twisted cords woven into nets.
347. vcpK^poEiis : Schol, ircii^a I'Ms.
349. dptimPaTa: Dor. gen. See,
G. 39, 3 ; H. 14(i D.
350. B' ; such an elision at the end
of a verse, called technically iiriirova-
Aoi^, Soph, makes in every kind of
verse. C/. 535, 802, 1031 .
.y Google
54 20*0KAE0YS
ovp€t6p T aKiJ.rjTa Tavpov.
KOI <l)9eyfLa Kol auefi-otu
355 ff)p6i'y]iLa Kal aoTUfd^ou? 6pya<; iSiBd^aro Kal dva-avXco
TTayo)}' vwaCOpeLa kclL dv<TOfi./3pa (fievyei.i' /3€\fj,
iravTovopo? ■ d-rropo? in ovSkv ip)(^TaL
351. AV.
357. W.
.! Sya dii.rj>iXo<j>ov
351 f. ii'ni{cT(U KTe. : brings uader
the neck-eacircliiig yoke the steed icith
shaggy mane. For the double accus.,
c/. Horn. /;. V, 731, fcri BJ ^vyhy '^ayfv
"H(Hj Imroui. The fut. has a gnomic
use, denoting what man habitually
does. See GMT. 25, h. 2. Cf. Pind.
Otyiap. vii. 1 ff ., ^uiKav air tt tis irpftiat
A,iri x*ipis •**''' 1 Sa'M"'"''" I yftvlif ya^i-
^,if. Hdt. i. 173, flpo/ityov Si Mpov
Thy TAJIfffoi' t1[ ^OTl, KUToX^i*. iBwii:
iajTp69fB Hal T^I ;i"lTpi! dpai-f/i«Tiu ris
unTipas. With ifi^iXoiffli', c/. Horn.
Orf. ni. 480, <«7i.. i/iipls Ix"""-
364. i^J7|ui: sjwec^. "Soph, ac-
ceptB the popular theory, which was
also held by the EleatiCB and Pytha-
goreans, that language is not an en-
dowment of nature (f ian). ^W '^ the
result of conventional usage [Biaei
' by attribution ') and cultivation."
Schn, — ainf4tv ^po'viipA: t^TO inter-
pretaUons are possible : (!) thought
swiji as the u-ind; (2) high-soaring
thought, i.e. philosopliy, wisdom. In
favor of (2) are the Schol., iV irtp!
■t&v lifTfipar ipiKoofiiplav, and the gloss
of HesychiuB, {r^\6v, fttriiipay ; (1) is
favored by the use of avtf^i(i!= wiTid-
siDi/l (see L. and S. s.v. ^yi!t6iis), and
by the natural connection between
353. W. ;
ijiBfyfia, the body of speech, the sound,
and ippSvTiiia, the spirit, the coatcitis of
speech. For the sense, tf. also Ilom.
Od. vii. 33, ii si Trtfphy ifi yiji/ia.
. airTuvo|M>iit apTM
EN.' the
siiion suitable to social life. W., Wund.,
and others understand this to mean
the art of governing, wliieh is favored
by the Schol., tV tSi- yi/iaip iiiireiplar,
Si' ^y rh liffTea yf/toy^ai, ^ ttrrt Sioi-
Kovrrai. opyh in the sense of rpdiros.
Cf. 875. Aj. 6*0, oO«<'t. (,vyTp6f<<is
ipyah l^xntSo!. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3,
103, makes the establishment of com-
munities follow upon the fixed use of
language: donee verba, quibus
naque invenere. Dehinc op-
poncre legce.
356 f. viraWpaui,: agrees with $4X11,
which may be used equally well of
frost and hail as of rain, in the sense of
shafls. Cf. Aesch. Agani 335, iv oiirf-
lutaiv yaiouTa/ ffSij rStv diraitfpEcup m^yvf
SpicwP t' iataXKaytvTts. Transl., and
he has taught himself hoia to skua the
shafls of ancnmfortable frosts under (fo
open sky and of driving rains.
358. £irop<i$; the asyndeton here
and in 370 emphasizes the contrast.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
361 TO jj.eWov AtSa jj.ovov •^eOfw ovk iTrd^iTci '
'AvTUrTpo(|ni p.
5 cro^ov Tt TO jjufj-^avo^v
rej^as viv€p iKvCo' i^tnv Tore fiev
vo/iow; Trapetpwj' ^poj'o;
01/, aXXoT ew'
ecr^Xoj' ipTTtf
359 f . W. o
366. W. TO-
368. W.
op)](s irkrjp'ui
359. iir' o^v TiJ |«'\V/iv: i.e. ^ir'
360. -AiSa : c/ ipEo-o-^^iiTa, 319.
The gon. depends on f eC^ii'.
361. lirofyrai: mill not procure for
himself. Sehol. flw«iTDir jUifi'Di' oSx
(Sp<^ Vo. Cf. Dem. rfe i^. i. § 259,
aiealptrot airois ivdyoyrai SovKttar.
Thuc. vi. 6. 2, ol XeKimivTioi ^opiucoai-
Dw finry^/ifi'oi ^afi,iiAx'>"s. The fut. ia
emphatic; he will never do it. — ^"''t''''!
for ifivfis, is found only here and in
Hippocrates ; but tii^ev^is, djrJi)i(u|is,
HaTi!^ni|ii are found.
362. d(H|XavHV : i-e. diseases that
would otherwise be irremediable.
363. <}>vV<^ ' points back to ^euJii,
and makes the contrast pointed. — |v|i-
irt<h><xmu : be has jointlij with others
{iiv) devised. So W. But the prep,
seems to be used rather to strengthen
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the
phrase iru,u^f«ir8£u li^iTiv iain^. See
366. cro^'v TL ; pred. ; lit. as some-
thing shrewd. — ti )ii)xavocv: forms
the counterpart to li.)iitxij'<aii 363, and
repeats the idea of laixf""^ ^0>
since thia inventive poieer is the main,
theme.
366. Ti'xvos 1 join with ri uttximiiv.
inventive skill in art. — wrip JXirlGa:
bei/ond expectation. — <X<'*= ^^ bMIX
qoaliflea him to do good, jet incites
liim also to break through all barriers.
A similar sentiment is found in Hor.
Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40.
anotlier tt, what is noUe.
;gnlar. jiiv
and 8^ are both wanting in Ei. 739,
Trfr' lUXos, iUXoe' Srepos. Tlie prep.
W belongs to both adjs. irprJi is simi-
larly placed with the second member
of the sent. In 1176. Cf also 0. T.
734, AtKip&s Koirl AmiAfni iS7<i. For
a similar sentiment and expression,
cf the verse of an unknown poet
quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, airip
ii^p ayaSbs tots /lef ko«6v, JSAAots i'
368. iropelpwv: \it. fasti>ning along-
side of, hence weaein^ in v>itk; sc. t^
Utixavitini t^s t^x*^'. The Schol.
explains by 4 v\iipav tovs vo^ovs ital
tV Sacawairqy. That is, obedience
must he combined with skill,
369. S(i«i> t' f vopKov SUav : and jus-
tice pledged with an oath by ike gods.
So Eur. Med. 208, riv Zij^is ipxlar
&iliiv. Cf. Xen. Anab. ij. 5. 7, SpKtu
BfSiB = <«wii ij/ (ie gods.
.,GoogIe
56 50*OKAKOY2
370 ui/ztVoXis • a.TTO\i<i, OTCa to fi'Tj KaXov
ivv€o-TL ToXfia^ -)(<xpLv. fL-^T ifj-ol TTapca-TLQ^
^nhyivotro {xi^r laop <^povSiv o; raS' e/jSei.
Tifi'S' OVK elvai TToiB' ^ AvTLyovfjv ;
o) BvcTTTjvo'i Kol dvar^pov
380 7raT/3os OtSiirdSa, Tt ttot'; OV ojj ttou
ce y' aTrtoToGtrac TOts ^acriXeiots
aTrayovtrt uOfiOK
Koi iv difipocruirr) KaOeXoi^res ;
374. W. ^ojrf /.'«.
370. twroXis: iii contrast IV itb u^i-
To^it, as Sir»(Ms and irovroiriijjoi in the
Korresponcling part of the strophe.
C/. Eur. Troad. 1201, & H ^tya\iiro\i!
lirto\is S\aXty T/iola.
372. {ilwm; the subj. is poraoni-
fled. Cf. 0. a. 1244, Sm fitl f^^'oS.ra..
£;.6I0, tl abv Sl«ti Jiii-eoTi.— xap«»; =
Lat. gratia, causa. Cf. EL 427,
373. irapt'oTios: 3'i«s' "' '"y *s«^*C
375. to^v <^povu»': of the same looj
of thinking (politieally), I'.f. of the same
political party. Cf. Xen. Ildl. iv. 8.
24. iBo^9« TOts Ti fliTBP wopoBoii-.
and similar espressioiis, are freq, —
TiB' tp8<i: I.e. Xiifi v6fiovs «a! StM" 5ii
376. Antigone and the guard are
seen entering at the left of the epec-
tators. — (9 Soijuiwtoy ktI. : in regard
to this strange marcel I aloud in doubt,
— liiufuviw: found only here.
377. dj-nXoYif <ru : Bubjv. of delilj-
eration. ' See G. 250 ; II. 866, 3.
378. oiK tlvot; for the use of eii,
with the inf. in indir. disc, ace G. 283,
3; II. 1024. "Nihil in oiw pac-
oppoi
ntui
ihoyi^ira
fiSi,s {St
■ ,hw
iffri) et
&i^iKoyiaw is d5k lari," Weckl.
379. 6wm]TOs = the eombining to-
gether of Antigone and her father is
significant, and throws liglit upon the
thought of 85fl.
380. OlBiWBo: this gen. is found
in anapaestic verses also in Aosch.
Sept. S80 and 10S5. olSltoSos and
OiSnrJSoK, also the accus. OiEfirgSa, are
not osedhy the tragedians. — rlwort:
what can this 6e 7 — oi Si) »ou irt ^t!
sareli/ It is not jou, is iti Cf. Atist.
Jinn. 526, t( !' rtrr.n oh H iroi /;'
h^f\4aBaJ Suaot: SSasas airSs ; The
Chorus knew that some one had de-
fied the command of the ruler. Tliey
are surprised and pained to learn that
it is Antigone ivho must suffer the
penalty of disobodience.
381. iaturroimv: seeoii21fi.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONII.
[ Scene. Guard. Antigone. Aftekwards Creon
WITH TWO Attendants.
^S' ioT iKeivf) Tovpyov t) '^ei.p-ycurfJ.B'r} ■
385 TT^i^S' eiXo^Ltei/ 9a.TrToviTav. dXXa irov Kpiojv ;
X0PO2,
oS' €K B6p.<i>v dijioppos ets Se'oi' Trcpa.
tI S' eoTt ; TTota ^vp.)j,£Tpo<; irpov^-qv Tv^y !
*TAAH.
ttfaf, ^poTolaiv ovSdf i(TT aTrcofi-oTOf
i/i€i!Set yap ly 'TriVota r^if yvcofiTjy ■ iwa.
a-^oXrj TToff -ri^eiv Bevp' a.v i^v)(ovu iyo}
382. mrd^awn : a j udicial term,
used of lending aaai/ to cUBtody those
wlio have been caught in the act.
383. tlitipotrDV]) : witli this word the
Chorus do not censure the deed in
itself; they only call Antigone indis-
creet for imperilling her life.
S84. The lapse of several hours is
assumed since S31. (^.415.— VJS««tJ.:
here is tJial one who has done the deed,
— JK(Cvii) ; because in the former scene
the doer of this deed was the principal
subject of discourse. — Creon again
comes on the scene by the middle door
and hears the last verse spoken by the
guard. Hence the S^ and what fol-
lows in 387.
386. th tior : for your need, oppor-
t-mdy. Cf. 0. T. 1436, is S^oy -ripfuif
SSe Kpiav. The phrase naturally sug-
gest* iifxiitTpos to Creon.
O.T.i
, ^ififLSTpos yiip ^s KA^fji/.
,_B. <Lirta|ioTov ; lo be abjured as a
thing one will not do or undertake.
This proverb occurs first Jn a frag-
ment of Archilochua (74 Bergk) : xi"i-
iidrav &f\,rray oiUy iariy oiS" iirij-
ixoTov. Cf. what llie guard has said
in 329.
389. For second thoagkls belie one's
reso/ulions.
390. cxoKi: hardly, be slow to (do
anything). Similar is the Eng. in
Shak, Tit. Androa. i. 2, "111 trust b^
leisvre him' that tricks me once." —
&v i^{(iv: in dir. narration would be
iy ^^a, a rare tisage. Rut see GMT.
41, 4. W. takes &« with i^iiixovv, i.e.
I should have declared, and cites Soph.
AJ. 430, tIe iv tot' ifcB' SS" iTTiirviMi
.,GoogIe
58 20*OKAEOY2
rat? (Tats aTT€iXa.i<;, at? i^et[j.d(T6ii}p Tore ■
aX\ , 7) yap eVT05 xal vap' eXm'Sas X"P^
eotKEi' aXXi^ jj.TJKO'; ovSef rjSovyj,
■^Kd), Si' OpKlOV KaiW€p SiV a.TT(j>jJ.OTO^,
395 Kopip/ ayaiv 77J1/8', ^ KaBevpeOrj ra^oi'
KocrfJ.ovcra. kX^^o? €v9dh' ovk tVaXXero,
aXX' ear' e/^oi' dovpp.aiov, ovk dWov, ToSe.
Kat fSi', dva.^, ■njVS' awros, cu? ^e'Xet5, \a/3oi
Kal Kplve KOi^Xey^' iyeo B' iXevOepo^
400 SiKdtos et/^t Ttoi'S' aTnjKkdxOa.!. KaKeHv,
KPEflN.
ayet? Se TijVSe tw Tpotrui woBen \a/3cop ;
avT-r) 70V a.vbp ^aa.im •
TOvfihv JvrofcTHi' ipo/to ToTi ^^oli KotcoTs ;
Eur. /Terc. ^ur. 1355, oilB' Sk wVi"
totJ n't ToDB" Ixfireai, Sixpv' hr' bund-
Tar BoXfiK. Some read {jirtii/, ao as to
avoid ihe fut. iof. with fii^.
391. dntiXatj ; dat. of cause. —
JXc>'|uu^>|v '■ the metaphor is well
brouglit out by the traoslation of
Camp., "when my soal was shaken with
the tempest of yovr fomter tkreaten'mgs."
392. iKrrfs; sc.4Ki,iiav: (he subst.
not repealed. Cf. 518.
393. obW»: ady. in no respect.—
HilKOS ; in greatness. The thought
regularly expressed would he t% nap'
iXitHis x'V? "^Bw ftiWfi- fiAAij ^5di4,
for it is of the smaller that we say it is
not like the greater. But this inver-
sion of terms is freq, with foiKfv. So
of an unusually great fear it is said
in Thac. vii. 71. 2, h <p6Bos ^k oiStA
ioiK^s. Cf. Eur. Frg. 554, in t&v
UKmni }) x'k'" fi^C""' BfOTois <paytTira
^Swov 1) rh ■irpoaSaKiiiicvQi'. "Pleasure
that comes unlooked for is thrice wel-
come." lingers' Ita/i/.
394. Si'ipKUfdirMfioTos: act,; ioMnrf
myself by an oath {sc. that 1 would
not come). Ahove pass. So aviifioToj
has both uses. — Si" SpKov: aiJiied to
make the expression more vivid. So
7il».(.i^, 427,
396. Miff ouKi as was done be-
fore. Cf. 275.
397. floupiMuov: like our Eng.iciBd-
fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver
of good Inck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e,
oJimi iyli ffol ii^f'Tuxwi'! Toioiir^
ip/ial^ ivTtTttxn«^i^i-
400. ECKtuos KTi. : i.e. i/^i Si ZlKatSr
iaTiy BintXXifxSai iXeiitpov. — Ti^iB*
KDKuv : those threatened by Creon.
401, ri) Tptijfij mSfltv: two inter-
rogatives combined in one sent. So
t!ie Hom.Tfs 1166^1' iaa' in^^Sly ; Traek,
^1, tU ndetv iioXdv j
.y Google
ANTirONH.
KPEnN.
^ Kal $vvi,rj? Kol Xe'yets op^ws a (^'s ;
*rAA2.
TOVTTJV y' iSwi- 9a.1TT0V(TaV OV (TV TOl' vf.Kphv
405 aTreiTTas. ap' ei'S^jXa icat <ra<j)7J Xe'ycu ;
KPEtlN.
Kat 770J! oparaL KamXy^irro^ VP^^V •
*TAAS-
TOioyrov ^jj TO irpay^ . otto}$ yap ■i)Kop.£v,
TT/aos crou ra Setv' iK€iv i-rrfjTmX'qp.ivoi,
iraaav koviv <rqpa.vTe^ rj Karitx^ tov
410 v£KVV, jiii'Swi' T€ acafia yvjj.v<i><7avT€% eu,
KaO-qp,€d' aKpoiv Ik Trdytuv VTnjfe/tot,
403. The sense ia, "Are you in your
right mind when you say tliis ' "
404. To'f : the art. would regularly
be omitted with the antec. incorpo-
rated in the rel. clause. It makes
nfKpAv more dofinil*.
406. dpctnu : historical pree. ; a use
to whieli tlie tragedians are partial.
They also freq. change the tense in
the same sent., as here. Cf. 420-428.
Aj. 31, ippdCti Tt xiSiiKaatr. — <irCXi|ir-
Toi 1 caugJii in the act.
407. Tfap: see on 238. — ^JKoiui";
the other guards may have gone, from
fear and suspense, to meet their com-
rade on hie return from the liing,
and, in view of Creon's threats, which
were directed a.gainst them all, have
returned together to watch the corpse
again.
408. TiBtd/iwIVo: rf.Zmn,
:mg sioepi off. —
t tlie end of ,the tri-
meter is very rare. Soph, has it aUo
in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879.
410. iwSuv : clammy, da»k. — tv :
cwefdl,.
411. KofiijiuO' &puv Ik ir<t)cgv: vie
sealed oareehes tipon (looking down
from) the lop of the hills. See on 26.
Cf. Ham. Od. xxi. 420, ix BUppoio kcS^
^t^os. II. aiv. 154, orSff' ^ Oi\i^„ou,.
Some join ixpaiv in irdyar directly
with un^f e^ioi in the sense of S0i iSjcpinv
sat BO that we were protected from
the wind by the tops of the hills." —
They must have sat to rvindmard of
the dead body, with their backs turned
to the wind and facing the corpse, in
order to be able to watch It, and at the
same time to avoid the stench which
in this situation the wind would blow
412. p-ik-a: the subjv.ia more vivid
than the opt.
.,GoogIe
60
20*0KAE0YS
eyepn Ktcwf avSp' avrip cTrtppo'^ot?
KaKoicrtv, ei 7t5 rovS' d*f7^Sr/crot ttovov,
415 xpoi'O!' mS' ^i' TocrovTov, ear' iv aW4pi
Kal Kovji iOaXire- kol tot e^at^i'i^s ■x^0ovo<;
Twt^w? detpa-i <tkjjitt6v, ovpaviov a;^os,
■n-tfj-TrX-rjcri- -ireSCov, irdaav alKil^oiV <f)6^jjp
420 vkyjq ■jreStaSo5, eV S' ip-eoTcuOy] jiteyas
aWijp ' pv(ravT€^ S' ilyop.€v ^eiar j/ocroi'.
Kttt toDS' a.TTaXX.ay£vTo^ iv )(p6i'<i> paKpt^,
413. oi^'p' '" distributive appos.
witli tlie Bubj. of Koe^/iffla. — I'Wp-
po'eois: Schol. AD.S^pa.t. <?/: tlie uee
of M'''" in 200-
414. KOKotinv : used subst. and
equiv. to mcl'SKri. KoKin U used of
taords also in 4/- 1244, aJii' fmas
Kwa-is Sa\<lT(. Cf. Phil. 374, helow.
— diKi)Bi](roi : fut. opt. in indir. disc,
and with tlie apod, implied in the
context- See GMT. 26 and 77 c. Cf.
PhU. 874 f., dpurffo^ KaifoTi . . . <i ri/i*
416. C/: Horn. //. viii. 08, ^>io! S'
417. xOovds : gen. of separation
after Sflpos, Cf. 0. T. 142, fidflpwv
^araaBf. Plat. Corp. 524 d, ri.8i|Jlii ^rivra
^ffT!!! ;» if -J^xS- fVEiSau yunvae^ raS
415. "The detailed deaeription of
this violent storm, that so greatly ter-
rified the company of watchers, makes
the undaunted courage of the heroine
appear the more illustrious." Schn.
— TU^u! : a wkirt-minil ; which, by
driving on high the dust, gives the
appearance of raising np a sudden
storm (cKTiTrTiv) from the ground. —
odpaviov: sent Jrom lieacen; or, per-
haps better. Teaching to heaven. Cf.
Aj. lOe, a-rar oipaviay pK^yar. The
Schol., AiHroSi' tJi- aiBcpa, favors the
latter. — &hik: in appos, with o-Knurrfp.
420. iv U: adv., nnrf thereupon;
Lat. eimul. Cf. El 713, iv 8" i^t-
•TTiier, Spd^os KTirov. O. T. 183, iv y
[among them) iXoxoi lirtaTtviixoviriv.
Others take ^i' as belonging to the
verb and separated from it by en-
called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis
occur in 437, 433, 077, 12.53.
431. |iijcravTts ; because of the dust
which was whirled aioft to the top of
the liill. This tireuraetance is added
to eitplain why they did not see the
approach of .Antigone. — tlxop^v ■' t"^
endured. Schol., ivrttxoiifp irpis ■riir
' k6hv. — Sclav : because the &xis was
oipiviof. But since all calamities were
heaven-sent, the reference to vbpiviov
is not necessary. — vdtrov i used by
tlie tragedians of every kind of physi-
cal and mental suffering,
422. TovS<: neut., comprising nil
that has been mentioned. — •diruXXo-
'y^vTM;seeon244. — Jvxpo'v<p |«OKptf ;
in the course of a long loMle; giving time
for Antigone to come out of her con-
cealment, with the libation ready to be
poured. Cf. Phd. 280, ri >^aSi'iy jrpJa-
^dtyfm Totoui' dvdphs iv XP^^V f^t^pV*
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
i] Trats oparai, KavaKoiKV€i iriKpas
opviOo^ o^vv <^d6yyov, w; oto-v Keifrjs
425 euiTj; i/eoca-wv opi^avov (iK^t^rrj X^os"
ovTij> Se ^avTTj, xjjiXov ci>s opa v4kw,
yooKUiv €^<ufx(a^€v, eK o' apas Kawras
rjpaTO Toiuvn rovpyov i^eipyao'p.ei'Ot,?.
Kal j^eptrii' €vOvq Stt/fiav (jtepei kovlv,
430 Ik r' tvKporijTov ;^a\Ke'as aph-qv npo'^ov
^oalcTL Tpta-wofBoi.crL tov veKVf (rri^^i.
;^^iU£t? tSoiTcs iipeaOa, uvv Be viv
U7jp(iip,i.u evuvs ovoev £KTT£iT\yjyfi.€iT}v.
423. Why Antigone returned to
tlie body the poet does not expressly
state. It is to be inferred that she
has heard or fears that the body
h again exposed by the eommand
of Creon. Aecordingiy she carries
with her the pitcher containing the
libation. — iriKpos ; Jiill of bitteraess, '
sorrowful. "The quality of the ol>-
ject is transferred to the subject; i.e.,
iriKpai, firf iroirxoiJmjs vmpii." Camp.
So converaely in Phil. 209, rpuo-tii'up
= man-offiicting is applied to abSi., the
cry whieh expresses the pain.
434. £pvi0ot: descriptive gen. Or-
der : ii! Hto* flXe'i^Ti \4xoi eiinis Ktryis
hf/paviiv vforirav. The comparison of
shrill and mournful cries with the
plaintive notes of birds robbed of
their yonng is Horn. Cf. Od. xvi.
21611., KAaTaf Si \iyia!,ii&,v^ieoy H t*
olaivol, ^flpol fl atyinriol yait't'^PBXf',
oXai T< TlKva dypirai i^elKavro, mipo!
TTfTfiipi ytrlaiai.
425. txmvft: with As^os, coucA of its
nesl. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, Aektp»i'
most commonly wlieii a proii. is ex-
pressed. Cf. El. 25, Siirrep Ziriro! , . .
io-aiirios !t ffw. — '(riXo'v: viKOvered.
427. Yo'otini' : see on 304. — ck :
join with ftparo. See on 420.
428. ^(wiTo; impt. afier the aor. ;
see on 400.
430. apEip'; ipaim irp6xovr. Urns
borne aloft on the shoulder or head
in scenes of sacritice are a favorite
subject in Greek art.
431. TpurWvStiwri ; aa In all sacred
observances the number iliTee plnys
an important part, so the libations
poured on the dead consisted of three
parts ; sc. liiKlKparov (honey with
milk), wine, and spring water {cf. Od.
X. 618) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with
water {cf Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In
many localities olive oil was used in-
stead of wine. These libations were
poured out sometimes mixed before-
hand,eome times separate,ii-ith the face
turned to the west. — (tW^mi: crowns,
m the sense of honors. Cf El. 51,
Ti^SoK Aoi^iTi Kol KapoTd^oi! xA'SoTi
T.>«^
iogeiher, adv.
.,GoogIe
62 20*OKAEOV2
Koi To.^ re ■7Tp6cr$€i' ras re vvv rj\iy^ojj.ev
435wpixfetS' a.TTapvo<? S' ovSeros KaOCcrraro,
TO fJ-ef yap avrov Ik KaKO>v TTecfy^vyevai
-t^StOTOV, is KaKov Se roiiS ^iXou? a.yeii'
aXyet-vov. dWa TTavra Tav9' rjaadi \a^€iv
440 cjiioi irdifivKev rijs e^Tjs crwrQpLas.
ere S-j, ere T^f vevovaap €t? ireSof Ko-pa,
(^Tjs 7^ Ka.Ta.pviZ /AT) oeopaKe'i'ai, xaoe ;
AMTirONH.
Kttl <^)j/il 8pa(7ai, KOVK d-uapv ovp.ai to p.-^.
439. W.
435. dwrapvos S' ovSevds ; an obj.
gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb
taking the accus. See G. 180, 2; H.
754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 66, ^apvr,s Sjy ;i),
^uii" dTOKTelfai 3h/j)Bib. — KoSifrraTa:
impli(!s her fixed aiul calm attitude.
436. oXXi: sc. jraafffTOTo. "But my
joy was still not unmingled." For
^Bt'us i/jjji we should use a concessive
clause.
437. dvrjv ; subj. accue. of rh
n(pfnyfviii, which in the subj of ^S
error iimie). The thought is put in a
general form, thai one kiiaidf
438. rovs 4>tXous: the servant is
attaclied to the daughter of tht r yil
house.
439. Order : irnvra raSio tt^iJjvke
El. 1015, iipasoia! olSiy ayBpuro s r<pu
KipSas Kaat7r &iifivov. For the const
of the inf., see G. 261, 2; II. 9o2 The
indieatJ^B the ignoble nature
of the !o5a.oi.
441. fft Brj, W: jwi, / n«an, yoii.
A similar harsh tone is that of Aegie-
thus to Electra, El 1446, ai roi, at
kpivut Pai tr*, tJjc ^r rrp irdpos XP^^V
epaaiTav. The calm repose of Anti-
gone, who stands before Creon, in her
maidenly innocence, without showing
a single trace of fear or regret, exas-
perates him, as the tone of his address
inlicales. — Kiipo! c/ 269.
443 ^'s; scSttpoKini. ;i(^ belongs
only with Kornpi'tt,- for its use after
the verb of denial, see G. 283, ; H.
1029
443 Antigone purposely imitates
II her reply the form of the question,
ia below (450, 452) she recalls k^-
piixeima and kJ^ovs (447, 449).— nJ
\n\ 'C. teSpiuc4rai, Regularly rti )i,ii
o« See GMT. 95, 3, k.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
KPEfiN.
(TV jj-kv KOfiltfii^ av creavTov ^ ^e'\et5,
445 IftD jSapetas ama? iXevOepov
(TV S' eiTre /xot yii^ fL^JKO^, aXXa cruiro^dt?,
yhr}G-Oa Kyjpv^Bivra firj TTp6.a-<r€i.v raSe ;
^'Stj.
ANTirONH.
: €jj.eWoy; i^i^avy) yap ^v.
Kal BrJT iroXjias TovcrS" inrep/SaLVfiv ho/aovs ;
ANTirONH.
450 ov yap Tt p.01 Zcvs ^f 6 lajpv^a^ rdSe,
Ou8' ij fufOtKO? tS>V KaTOi OtSlV AtKTJ
7oiouo"S eV avup(iiiToi(ri,v (apiijfv I'OjUous'
452. W. .
. lupwraf.
444. (nl: to the guard. — KOM-tiois
Sv ; may Jefote i/oarsel/. For the opt.
in mild command, see GMT. 52, 2, n.
445. Free and exempt from, griecoas
imputation. The gnard deparla. The
aplor who has played this part now
has an opportnnitj to change his
costume, in order to impersonate
Ismene.
446. |j.TJK<w: I'.e. naRpbi/ (-not.
447. inip«x9(VTn : the partic. is in
in<lir. disc, afler ^Sjio-fla and = Sti
iii'i)ptix8Ti. The plur. of the impers.
ie common with aajs. [•)/. Aj. 1126,
SUaia Tip tJpS' (vtux("'), very com-
mon with verbal adjs. (c/ 677), less
common with parties., aa here, Cf.
570, 570.
448. tI 8' ovK (luXXov: nnd whij
should I not {IcnoiB it}'!
449. SijTa : (ken, marking an infer-
ence. " Knowing all this, did yon
then have the daring," etc,
450. yof- {i/es),Jbr. This speech
of Antigone is one of the noblest
passages left us in ancient literatnre.
adv., at all.
451.
sent from hclow the Erinyes
ish transgression. Aesch. i
her with these avenging deities. Cf.
Eum. 611, S aIhu, & ep6imi t' 'Epaiiav.
Eur. Afed. 1380, i\J«£ it" •Epivbs oxi-
<rt,f t4hvu^ .f""!" -^f i'fl- She was
held to he the daughter of Zeus and
Themis.
453. toloiktSe ; sc. as you have laid
down. C/;519. — (Voi^piiirounv: who
are endowed with a sense of obliga-
tion towards the dead.
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
ouoe (juivHv TOTOvTov <a6fL-qv to, tja.
K-qpvyix.aO' QXTT aypairra Kao-ipaXrj 6^Stv
455 vofiifia ovpao'dai uvTjroi' ovo vTrepopafieiv.
ov yap TL vvv ye Ka\0es, aW deC jrore
^7} ravra, KovSels olBev i$ otov 'r}idirij.
TovTti>v iyo} ovK eyLteX-A-OC, dvopos ovoefO'i
<j>p6j>T}[ia SetVair', iv dtoiin ttjp SCkt/v
460 Swcretf . davovp-em) yap e^Si^ ■ tC S' ov ;
Kfl p.7) (TV npovK-jpv^ai;. el Se 70S ~)(p6vov
Trpocrdev davovfiai, K^pBo^ aSr' iyo) keyoi.
454. W. uYS Taypairra. 462.
454 f. Instead of connecting Surre
SiyaaB<u with to di K-qpiypara and
making this its subj. Antigone gen-
eralizes the expression : that one being
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc.
Editt. generally make 0i<))t^i' SrS' refer
to Creon, supplying it4 in thouglit from
t4 ffi mipiyiiara. But Prof. Goodwill
{Proceedings Amer. Phitol. Assoc. 1878,
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her-
self in mind, — that I being a mere
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec-
tion. Cf. Eur. Med. 1017, 1018. In
favor of tills
concerned through-
ge with defending her
h n with condemning
pSpa|utv : lit. Id ran be-
d; nearly the same
ove. Cf. Eur. /on.
Kptltrffa Birrfrhs qZ<t'
ir t. Met. i- 15, ib.v ^iv
pa/ipttos (vinos) Tip
V i,i liKato7tpo,s. Ka\...Ti,
Oi fff ■yejpafi/xti'ot irof^^dKts. In
with this he refers t*> Anlig.
450 and 458. "Let not a monal's vaia
command. Urge ijo«, to break th' un-
alterable laws Of keav'n-deseended
chariti/." Mason's Elfrida.
456. vvy kcLxOcs : form one idea,
to-day and gealerda//. The brief da-
ration of merely human institntions
is meant. — itl vorc : "ecerlastingly,
without any clear distinction of past
or fature. itots gives the effect of
indeflniteness or infinity." Camp.
457. JJirou: since when I scxpii-ou.
458. TovTui': i.e. vopi/tay, namely,
for tlieir violation ; depends on tJji-
iUw- — oiK (|mXXoi': I was not about
to, did not meaa io. — d»Sp«s : of a
mere man, emphatic.
459. iv 6<oto^ ! in respect of, i.e. to-
wards the gods; the penalty due them.
4S0. Tt S' ou : and why should I not
[have hmcn that I must dle)9
461. Tov >(pavou: Schol., tou tipap-
nevov SijAoiiiTi.
462. auT( ; " you call it penalty, I,
oritkecontrarg,gian." CfShak.Juliua
Caesar, iii. 1 :
.,GoogIe
ANTirONil.
ocTTt? yap h' TTohXoicrLV ws eyw ko-kois
Qrj, irSi'i oS' ov~^i Ka.T0a.vo>v KepSo? (jtepti ;
465 o^ro)? ip-oiye TovSe tov popov Tv^^u
Trap' ovZkv aXyos* aX.X' av, el Tor ef Cjii-i);
prjTpo'i ua.v6vT aTa<f)OV av€(r)(opyjV v€kvv,
KeCpoL^ a.v rjkyovv Toi<rB€ 8' ovk aXyvvopau
crot o et ooKot vvi^ pwpa opSxra Tvy^aveiv,
470 cr;^eSdi' rt pap(o piapiav otfiXi.crKdi'O}.
S^^Xot TO yiwTjp oypov i^ ajp-ov Trarpos
"Casai. Why he that cuts off twenty yeiira
of Ufe
Cut* off BO many years of fearing death.
461 Caesura after the first sylla-
ble. See on 234. — ^ipa : tot tp^ptroi.
The act. ia often used for the raid, by
Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, c^iKply f.i,' i^ai-
Tovvra^ TOV ff/wtpov S' fri fit7otf ip4-
465. auras : such being Ihe case.
466. wap'oiWv: seeon85.— aTos:
instead of a word of general meaning
the Greeks often use a word of more
definite sense. Here ikyos (iirrtr) for
the more general idea of regard. —
S.r: see on 69.
467. TO* ({ j|np uri. : the one sprang
from mg omn mother. — Baviv^ ktI. :
when dead I had suffered to he (sc.
&irra) an tmburied corpse.
468. Kc(voL«; uf Ma (, the supposed
thought. — ToI<rS« : al tAi's,si;. what she
hud done.
470, T)[(8ovTi; mookinglj' spoken
of any fact or affair which the speaker
believes to he undoubted ; it atmosi
appears to me that; it vranls but little
that ; possibly. In like tone Electra
closes a long speech to her mother,
EL 608, tt yip irt>«Ka t£i^6 ™» ?p7iut
iSpiSf cr;^e6<^j' Ti riiy ^ijv au Karai^x^''"
^i<rip. — |tt«|)<p, KTi.: "I bear the charge
offdl/i from a fool." Plumptre. The
sharpness of the utterance is enhanced
by the repetition fiapa^ /xi^ptpf fio^piav.
471. The harshness of this last
remark the discreet and venerable
Chorus cannot approve. Their words,
however, do not express censure so
raueh as a characteriza,tion of Anti-
gone. Order; rh yfyi'T)fia t^! iraiSis
Sii^oi (sc. Sv) u/ibv (pred.) ^J w/uiS
472.
(irdrTOiTaii : sc
: ef Phil. 1010, i JfVoi ipit
•Tit', 'OSuairfS, xotx b^tiKOoa
.,GoogIe
SO'I'OKAEOYS
aX\' tcrOi TOi TO. (tkXtjp^ ayav <^poprj[i.aTa
■niimiv ji6Xi,(TTa, /cat rov eyKparearaTov
475 (Tl8y]pOV OTTTOV €K TTVpO? 7Tepi,<TK€X.17
OpcLVfiOivTa KaX payivTO. TrXetcrr' a-v eio-t'Sot?-
crp.iKp(a ;^a\tfw S' oTSa tows Ovp.ovp.e.vov'i
tTTTTovs KaTa.p7vOivra.<;. ov -yap eKjreXei,
^povuv p.ky ocrrt? SouXos e(r7t rwc TreXas.
480 aiin7 S' v0pt(,€Lv p.€v tot i^wCcrTaTO,
v6p.ov^ vwepjSaipovcra Toys TrpoKtip-evovi-
v/3pts S', eVel hkhpaK^v, rjBt SevTepa,
■^ I'&i' eyco lUef ouk ainj/), avn; 5' airqp,
485 et rawr' avarl T^Se KeCa-erat KpaTi).
473, ttXXd: "but pride comes be-
fore destruction." By eAAJ C'reon
connects his reflections immediately
with tlie last words of the Chorue.
Bl. remarks liow exactly, though un-
consciously, Creon describes in the
following words his own ease. — vi,
(TK^ijp' aYov ^ftov^fn^ti : exceasiveli/
stubborn diai>ositians.
474. Tihmiv i /ail, l/reak down. Inf.
aJtflr TirSi, Mow thai, etc. (not jtiiuio
how); see G. 280, N. 8, and cf. olio.
KttTBpTuetvTos bolow. C/. Acsch. Pers.
173, iS tSS' fafli M , "■
Eur. Med.
*^ pvt TiJS' tir&i ju5i
irowd — ToWdKis. — av tt<rCSois: i/aa
will see ; a modest statement of a weli-
known fact. See GMT. 52, 2, s,
1. KaToprnt/rTos : freq., used for
training or hrfaking Imrses. — ■ tKirt'Xti :
explained by Hesycliius as^ljeorii'.
A Sirnl Xfyiittvae.
479. ^ipoitl^ 1^1^= to be jiroiid-xpir-
lied, — Sov^os: contemptuous in its
npplication to Antigone,
480. tgiprl«~™.TO : with sarcastic
reference to 472.
481. irpoKtHU vovj : ordained.
482. uPpw: in the pred,, sc, ^otiV.
— ii{Sc: is the subj, and takes its gen-
der from BSpis,
483. ittanyyitiv ...^t\S»: in appos-
with ifie, subj. nom. — ScSpoKvCav:
with ffKav, lit. at having dime it: oeer
her deed. The partic, is used with
ffXar fts with x'^P"" "-"^ similar
verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale: 691, x<^'« 'Ip""
foil. It is not therefore simply a rep-
etition of iirfl SiSpatev, bnt forms a
part of the pred. See G. 370, 1; H, 983,
485. Ifrhk (assumcdl aaflioriti, (sc,
of defying this law) shall be exercised
hij Iter K'ith impanit^,
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH,
Tov TravTO'; r/ixii' Zr/vo^ kpK^iov Kvpe.1,
avnj re )cq ^vfaifio^ ovk aXv^erov
H-opov KaKia-Tov ■ koI yap ovv k^Ivjjv i(jov
490 eVatTtWjUat Tof)oe ySovXeCcrat Td<j)ov.
Kat VI.V koX^Xt- icTO) yap el&op dpTt'ws
Xytrcrwcrac avrr/u ovo e7nj/3o\of (fypeySiv.
t^iXet 8' o Bvp.o'i iTpoa-Oev rjprja-BaL KkoTrev^
TO)v fifjdkp opOSi^ iv <tk6t(u re)(y(i>ii.Evov.
495 ij.L<Ta> ye ^i.kvTOi. yjara-v iu KaKOLui tl<;
aXov'i CTreiTa rovTO KaXA.wi'eti' OiXij.
490. W. Ta<j>om.
486. dfit^ijiijs: sc. BuydTTip nhich ii
pred. 10 Kopci {ola-a). The omitted
partic. contains the leading idea.. See
GMT. 112, 2.— ZijwSs ipKtUiv: ef.
Horn, Od. xsii. 334f. The altar of Zeis
lpKt7as stood in the middle of the
hotise-conrt. By metonymy here for
tJie entire family. The expression is
the extravagant one of a passionate
man, — "more nearly aldn tome tlian
ail my kin," whitli is, of course, im-
poBsible. Cf. 0. T. 1305, » 5< ti
'KptaB^Ttpov fri KaifoD Kaxiv.
488, ij {ijvcu)u)«: in the blindness
of his passion Creon Includes Ismene
in his condemnation, without any rea-
son except lier anxious hehavior, to
whicli lie refers helow as betraying
her guilt.
489. (ujpou: gen. of separation with
dKiinov, after the analogy of such
verLs as &TriiX\iTTtir9ai, Cf. El. 026,
ep6,v«</s ™S5- oJ« iXii^a.
: e'lvallg, likei
u abri^. Cf. PMI. 6
491. vlv : SP. Ismene. — KaXdrt :
addressed to the attendants.
492. jirtipaXoc <tp<vav : in possessimi
ofkermind.
493. 4>iX(i: is iconl. Cf. 722.—
irprfffStv ijpTiirflai : to be detected before-
hand, i.e. before the deed has been
done. — icXoircvt: pred. nom.,asopio(-
ter; like the poetic use ot xA^rttiv,
devise or do atealthiiy. Cf. El. 37,
SiiAoiffi KKi^ru ir^ayAs. Aj. 1137, Wwi"
tif KiBpa, ha^Veioi kekcL The sense is,
that the e^il conscience easily betrays
the evil-doer. So Shai. Hamlet, iii.
1, 83: "ITius conscience doth make
cowards of us all."
495. "I hate the offender that hides
his crime, but I hate also the one that
seeks to defend it." Creon thinks
Ismene is trying to do the former,
Antigone tlie latter. Antigone is
seeking to escape punishment, be
thinks. This accounts for her reply
and the allusion to iXois in i\is.
496. tmuTa: after the partjc. Cf.
Aj. 700, oo-Td airBp-lrwou •pdaiP 0Xa<rTiLp,
ftrf ITS jtiJj hot' MplollOI' 'ppoii^, — KoX-
.,GoogIe
20O0KAE0YS
ANTirONH.
eyoi fi€v I
KPEflN.
ANTirONH.
Tt Sijra ^eXXets ; ws e/iol 71S1' crwi- Xoyoiv
500 dpeiTTOf ouSei', /xtjo apecuei/rj vore,
ovT(i> Se fcai o"ot Ta^ acj>at'oai'oi'T €<pv.
KaCroL TTO^ef tcXeos y' civ evKXeecrrepov
KaTe<j)(Of 7) Tov avTaSeX-^of li' 7d<^(i)
Tidti<Ta. ; TOVToi'i tovto TTa<rLv ay^dveup
505 XeyoiT ay, el jj^r) yXoitro-av iyKk-Qot ^0^0?.
497. |Mt5ov: ;.e, any desire that is
greater Uiaii tliis of putting me to deatli .
498. iriAvivtHUv: J sarely {desire)
nolking [be^oad that), /itr is a weak-
ened form of /i^c, and liite yi makes
prominent (althottgli also at tlie same
time restricting) tlie force of tlie word
with wliich it is connected, nh is
often found without S4, not alone in
the poets but also in prose, esp. with
prons. (634, 681) and in asseverations
(661). The antithesis may be supplied
in thought, if it is not expressed by
some equivalent of Si. — ^'■uvt' Ixia :
UD instance of what is called "tragic
irony." The audience see in this ut-
terance a bidden and dreadful import.
Creon unconsciously pronounces his
own doom ; in the death of Antigone
be lias all tlie calamities that follow
499. |u'\X(is : rfo you delay.
500. (iiiff aptirflfti] i sc. nifiiv Taiv
aBii Kiywi'. apiaKKrBai pass., here in
501, TOfi' difrnvBoKOvr' i'<|nj : myviews
are disayrceuble. " (ipv, are by nature,
and BO cannot fail to be." Camp.
Antigone thus cuts off any expecta-
tion tliat Creon may have had that
she would at the Iftst acknowledge
her guilt and beg for pardon.
502. kXios (ibiAhVt«pov; more illas-
trions honor. A pleonastic expression,
like dumviou Tvooll (688), (ppev&v Suff-
^Kiji' (1261). Antigone appeals to
that latent sentiment of mankiiid that
regards the duty of burial of one's
kindred as a most sacred one, and
that would honor her for sacrificing
her life in seeking to discharge this
duty. — iv...KaTi<rxov: the prot. is
represented by viBtn, i.e., "if I had
done what? " See on 240.
504 f. Order: A.>it- (pass.) 6r
ai'Siii'fiv TOuTOi! ktI. Others prefer to
join Toiiroii directly with At-joiTo as
dat. of agent.
505. itK\io>. : see (jii 180, and the
App.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
[d\X' rj Tvpavul^ troWa t aXX* evSaifi-opei,
fcafeixru' aVTy Bpav Xey^LV ff a. ySouXerat.]
KPEfiN.
(TV 70VT0 fxavvq rwi'Se KaS/i.ei'wj' 6pa5.
ANTirONH.
opeHu-i, xovToi., crol 8' ujrtXXovfrtf (TTofna.
sio (rii S' oiJK ejratSet, rwi'Se ;^wpls €i ^pofeis ;
ANTirONH.
owSeii yap aXa-^pov tov<; ofio(nT\ayyyov'i (jk^€W.
ovKovv ofji.ai.fj.o<; •^a) KaTavrtov daviuv;
W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus.
506 f. " With a just sense that
theae verses are not fitting for Anti-
gone after 499, the old critics remark ;
OUR iv iiralfrf toEto t^s Tupnci/iSos, i.\\'
ix" ''■' eipiBBtia! 6 Aij^os. But there is
no indication of any irony. The sen-
timent is wholly remote from tlie con-
nection." N. "We follow N. and D.
in bracketing these lines. The words
following have no reference to this
sentiment. See App.
508. TouTO ; the Bame reference as
tdSto in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give
burial to PoljTiices." — (louvi) ravSt:
Creon includes Antigone among the
Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean,
— /loBiioi and (tlvos are used in tri-
meter also.
509. 5(o-uToi: these also [Ikink so).
— viriXXouq-iv : lit. thei/ roll or ifind
under, used of dogs which curl their
tails between their legs through fear ;
here metaphorically of curbing or siip-
presslng utterance,
51<>. i[(|ipov(i«: attet iraiSelaBaiwe
might expect an inf. or partic. clnuae ;
here cf does not express an uncertainty
but an assumed reality, almost = 'in.
See GMT. 56. Without paying ajiy
attention to Antigone's reply, Creon
obstinately holds fast to his Opinion.
— Ti3v8(x»pCs: differentlji froia these.
511. Yop: («o),/or. — ff/ptivt subj.
613. x<* KOiTiiiVTiav Savuv: he also
that Jell on the opposite side. *
.,GoogIe
70 SO*OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.
Ojiiai^os €K /itas re Koi TavTOV iraTpa^.
KPEflN.
ANTirONH.
515 oi; jj-aprvprjcrei Tav0' 6 Kardavotv vkKvi.
KPEnN.
e' roi cr^e tl/j-o,? k^ Itrov tw Sua-tre/Set.
ANTirONH.
ov yap TL SoOXos, dW aSeX.<^05 wXcto.
KPEnN.
TTOpOaiv Se rifi'Se yijf 6 §' di/TicTTO.^ vwep.
ANTirONH.
o/:i»ys o y "AoSt^s rows i-o/xous t'troi's vodel.
KPEnpj.
520 aX\' ov;i^ 6 \prj(rTo^ rijj fcawrw Xa^eti- t(TO<;.
513. (Luds: sc. ^TjTpilj. C/: 141, 145. <r<ptt: we should expect rather t&i
For nn apparent parody of tliis verso, Srwoffl? ^J ifo-ou hut^. It is not implied
cf. AnBt. ^cAam. 700, ifm^xarpia ydf here that Antigone herseJf had be-
iiTTi K^K Toiira mrpis. stowed burial honors apon Eteoclee.
514. imivif. Eteocles; dat, with Creon simply says, " you are showing
SvaaiBV' Creon means, as he explains him jPolynices| equal honor with that
more fully in 61(5, that Antigone by conferred upon Etcoeles."
honoring Polyniees with burial is 517. Tlie equality of the brothers
placing tlio two brotJiers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone,
footing, and tliat thus she is dishonor- 518. rcpBAvSi: {!ies),b«l desastat-
ing Eteocles. — tI)].^ X'^"- '''' S"" '"9' — ■Smp: sc. T^B-St 7^1. See on 302.
testoiB the boon of an honor. X'h"' '^ 5\9. Hades desires that his laiBS
acciis. of internal obj. {i.e. his laws which require burial) be
515. toSto i i-e. that by burying egaal, i.e. be equalli/ administered to all.
my brother Polyniees I am dishonor- 520. The const, is (o-ot lari Xax'"".
ing him (Eteocles), just as Sikuio!, fifio!, «tI,, are used in
516. o-i^*; see on 44. — rty Siw- the pers. const, with the inf.
yGoogle
ANTirONH.
KPEflN.
ovTOi TToff ov~)(6p6';, ouS' oral' 9dvrj, ij>C\o?.
ANTirONH.
OVTOI crvve^uew, aXka. a-vp-i^iXeLv i<^vv,
KPEHN.
Ko-TOi wv 1X6 ova , et ^tX^jreW, i^iXei
525 KetVous' kji-ov Se ^olt^os ovk apfci yuvTj.
Fifth Sce\e. Creon. Antigone. Ismene, TNvo Attendants.
^iKahsk^a Karo SaKpv XeifiofLii/T}'
521. KtcrtKScv: see on 25. "irSo
tnoits l/this (i^, your sentiment that
the good and tlie e^il arc not to share
alike in bnrial) is regarded as pious m
the world bilovi f "
528. Cf. Aj. 1358, ixepi" SS" atSiT
veKw; 1372, dStoi Si nim: xipS;^ &•'
l/ioiy' S/ias ^x^""""' ftrroi
523. Sureli/, 'tis not mij nature to
share m hatred, bat in loce. Ancient
art alma to represent tlie ideal, mod-
ern that which is reatieUc Hence
Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of
distinctive traits of chnraoter; but
he knows how with a, single stroke to
bring to view the entire inner soul.
Here is laid open the womanly, tender
heart of Antigone, who has thus far
been presented to us only on the
heroic and austere side of her nature.
— ofrroi : a reiteration of Creon's word
gives edge to her reply.
524. Creon, seeing that further
argument is of no avail, breaka oif
'impatiently, and with scorn repeats
the sentence of death.
525. Kdvovs: sc. rods xdra, with
particular reference to Polynices —
(|uiv {ufTof ■ ichile I h-ce.
526. Ismene enters by the door
through whicli she had left the scene
(09), conducted by the attendants,
ace. to the command of Creon (491).
— Knl |niv : and lo! This phrase
often introduecs a new person C/
1180, 12S7 —HU: .c. iorh. See on
155.
527. <tHXaEA4<a : Schol., pi\aSt\-
^s, inith sisterly affection. — Sc(«pv:
this form is used by Soph, in the
trimeter also in Track. 11S9. Col-
lective in sense; cf. Aesch. Sept. 60,
iiKpV Xll&OVTtS. 0. C. 1251, 5(' e^^Tos
aeI|3ui' SiKptiop. — X«pa|u'i^ ; trans.
.,GoogIe
72 SO*OKAEOYS
verfyiXf) S' 6<l>pvo}v vTTtp aliiaroev
piBo'i altryiyvet,
530 Tiyyovd' evwTra Trapeidv,
KPEnN.
(TV S', ri Kar olkov^ w5 e^^iSv v<^Lp.kvTj,
\rjUOv<Ta, p. ef€J7ti'€S, ovS Ifiavdavov
Tpf<j><i>v Sv 3.70. KO.TTapaa'Tda-fL'i Opovoiv,
4>^p', etTj-e Srj poi, kclI (tv TowSe roO ra^oi
535 <f)-^a€is p€Tacr)(fXv, t) '^op^2 to /xi^ etSeVat ;
BsHpaKa Tovpyov, etnep ^S' opoppoOel,
Koi $vpp€7L<T\(o Koi <f>ep(o T1J5 atTta?.
here, m in Aesch. Proia. 400, iir" iirirwp
528. V(<t)(Xi| : grief causes a cloud
to lovfer over the brow, from which
tears, lilce rain, pour forth. Cf. Aeach.
Sept. 211, inrip iniiiTay upTlnyaiuyir
rt<ln\ay, aJien clouds hang over the hroio.
'a Agripi
a, Sc. II.
— ei/fatiev: flashed (witli grief and
excitement).
529. iUSm: covnttnonce. Cf. Eur.
Here. Fur. 1205, ^sflor ai\lv Strjoi'. —
atirx.v»L ! disjigures, mars. Cf. Shak.
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2: "The April's
in her eyes ; it is love's spring. And
these the showers to bring it on."
531. <rv S( : in contrast with An-
tigone. — ^ . . . j^HHUVii : tlie one u-ho
has been larking like a viper in mj hmise.
682. X.i|0ouira tcri.; aniiolieed have
been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak.
Rich. II. iii. 2 : " Snakes, in my heart-
blood warm'd, that ating my heart ! "
r. dual and
plur. combined, as in 13 f. Tlie ab-
Tv!0 pests and sulmerlers of my throne.
Cf. 0. T. 379, Kpeaif BO. irV otiStV.
634. Kol <ni ; you also, as your sis-
ter has acknowledged her guilt.
535. j^fitt : iiinyu/ii. — ri )iii] ttS^voi :
see on 263.
536. ttinp : that is to sag, if. —
d|iu>pfK>4(t : metaphor from rowing,
like fcnjpMii, helper, then in general,
assent to, agree with. In this phrase
lies the intimation that Ismene is con-
scious of prevarication. These words
are like an anxious entreaty that her
sister would not deny her the conso-
lation of sharing her fate. In this
scene the true character of Ismene
comes more clearly to view : afiec-
tionate and unselfish, hut timid and
537. Tvp otrtos : governed directly
by ^vfLnfriax", the notion of partici-
pation being silently continued in nut
•t-lp^. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, iriyri^y
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
ANTirONH.
aW OVK eatret tovto y t) SCkt) a-', iirel
J oikX' iv KaKot^ 70t! <rol<Ti.i' ovk ai(T}(yvo^iai
Stv Tovpyov, "AiBt}'; )(ol KaTco f wt'orope? ■
\dyois S' iyti) <f>i,Xov(ra.v ov (rrefyyci) t^CkrjV.
fiTjTOi., Kaa-iyvyjTt), fj. arijiaa^'i to /jlt] ov
545 Oavelv re <rvv crot rov Oavovra ff ayvtuat,.
ANTirONH.
Ii.-q jxoL 6a.vrj<; (tv koivo., firjZ' a- jxr] '6t,ye<;
■jToiov crcauT^s ' apKeao} OirqcTKOva-' iy<i).
538. toSto ... iri: double accus.
Or, more exactly, to5to would be tJie
obj. of some verb like Kiytw or jroistt-
to be supplied.
541. {ti|>irXouv: a common mela-
phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Here.
Fur. 1225, av^wXfip to?s -pUouri Suir-
TuxoSmi'. Ipk. TauT. 599, i vatiaroXav
yif ilfi.' iyii tSi auitrfopis, oEtdi !i
•TaiatKf!. Shak. has "a coach-fellow
in aflUction," — in»ov]i^vi| ; supple-
mentary partic. afWr aiaxivojiai.
542. Const. IvvlaTopfs (flaw) So
Ti tpyov iatir. The rel. for the indir.
interr. Cf. Aj. 1269, oi ^laflir J. tl
^iirit. The plur. ^p, although Anti-
gone alone has performed the burial.
543. X(.''YO>«: '" i^ord (alone), with
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti-
thesis between Ar^; and fpyoy is freq.
emphasized by the use of /idvor. Cf.
Dem. De Corona. § 101, .r ti «nX£i.
\6yii} noVoi' KaTB.iaxmf'y lTr(x'lpVa,
i^el t6 yi Ipyw oi-t tv iirBiiiart.
545. TO nil ou Bawtv: for the two
negs. see on 443, — 1{, ri : are corre-
lated, and aiiv aoi belongs also to
ayyiani. — a'yvfcrat : like ayifil iroiriv.
But here in a general sense. Schol.,
Tifi^ffai. "Let rae fulfil my sacred
duty towards him in company with
you, and share in your punishment."
646. a: the accus. with eiyydviK',
as with •^ttifii', 961. The neut. of the
pron. is not uncommon with verbs of
this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, aW^h t
Ttilti. Ibid. lies. B<rr,i &y ao„ toCto
in'iic. in a eond. rel. sent. See GMT.
547.
regard as your
.,GoogIe
74
50*OKAEOY2
I5MHNH.
ANTirONH.
KpeovT iptara- TovSe yap cru kjjSc/^coi'.
I2MHNH.
550 rt ravT aviq."; ji ovSkv C}^^\ovfi.ivq ;
ANTirONH.
aXyovo'a. [ikv 8)Jr', el -yeXtoT iv <roi. yeXw.
Tt S^T av aWa vvv cr It £o<^e\ot/i iyai ;
ANTirONH.
(Toifrop ueavrrjv • ov <I>9qvm <t wTref^vyeti'.
I2MHNH.
otiuoi raXati'a, liajj-irXaKoj tov (tov /xopoo;
ANTirONH.
555 (TV [leif yo-p €iXot; ^iji', eyw oe KaTuavelv.
12MHNH,
dXX' ovK eTj-' app^TOi^ ye TOt; e'/iO(? Xoyoi5.
548. tC? pios : i-e. itSs i 0idi plMs |«'v
649. KijEtiwiv: " aoii are mindfd of
his interesta (in allusion to 47); anil
perhaps he will take care tn make
your life without me agreeable."
660. TaCra ; in this mat/. — oiiSJv
^^<Xin>|MVT] ; when yoji gain nothing
thereby.
551, Antigone softens somewliat
the bitterness of her taunt in 540. ti
is used after ihyttn as after eaufuf^eiv
aisx^"^"^''' snd similar verbs, almost
like St,. The thought is, " it is with
grief to aij'self that I mock you," —
552. Tlie repetition of S^ti ami
iKpeXtiv adds intensity. — oKXtl viiv:
at least now (if I have not before).
Cf. 779.
554. oI^Kii toXiuvb: see on 82, —
KdiiTXaKia : am I really (xai) to foil of.
Kai, to augment the force of the ques-
tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others
take Hal as implying the ellipsis of
556, dXX' ovK ktI. : " true, I chose
to live, but not mth atij words left nil-
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
ANTirONH.
(caXiiJ; <rv jikf- (toC, toIs S' iyo] 'ookov
12MHNH.
Kal ixijv ten] vwv iirri-v 17 '^a^aprla.
560 TlBvrjKev, (utrre rots da-voviriv w^eXeTi',
T(u TratSe ^tj/ai TwSe r^ii /i€v apritos
avovu TTf^avdai, ttjv S' d<^' oS to. TrpaJT
spoheii. app^Toii in the pred. position.
C/ Eur. Job. 228. ^1 S" iur^rois
ft-llKoKri (iJ) iripirt. Ismene desires to
remind her sister tiiitt it wns not from
indifference to Polynices (78, 90) tliat
she tried to dissuade her from bury-
ing liim, )ind that she was one with
her in feeling. Tliis is what etie
means in 56S. Antigone, however,
takes \iyois to mean tlie arguments
of tsmene tfl justify her course. Some
prefer the too ingenious and strained
interpretation of Boeckli, bitl not ae-
cardlni) to mi/ (insjwien (i.e. secrel) cmt-
657. trO i«V: sc. «((««■[. — Tots' S
J'yiJ •- regulurly iyii S»', to indicn.te the
antitiiesistoiT6|«V. C/ 71, 1101.— ito( :
= atauT^. So in tlie phrase Spui ^m.
Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ino5 yoixlCorros St.
if i/iiy Si(ji, tbSB' i(iir iioi (= inavrif)
koAbs. — ToCsSt: io (^ose, ac, the gods
of tlic lower world and the sliade of
Polynices.
668. Ismene reiterates what she as-
serted in536, 537, The Suhoi. has St.
ail jiiv fnpnfai, iyia Ei ituvj/Seiv. Some
editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we
are both in equal error, you against
the state, but I against the dead."
559. The dreadful fate of her par-
ents had already broken her heart.
To outward appearance only did she
walk among the living. Hence it was
natural that she should now seek to
benefit only Oie dead by her efforts.
Her interest in her betrothal to Hae-
mon has been completely subordinated
to her sense of duty to her kindred.
When her resolve was taken to bury
Polynices at tlie cost of her life, she
counted herself among tlie dead. —
SopmL : take heart I
660. ii(|«Xrtv: to be of service to.
With the dat. in the poeta and in
later prose. Cf. Eur. Oreat. 666, xP^
561. ™ irniSi, tii» >i*v, t^v St:
see on 21. — T«,T«St; for the gender,
sueG. 138, N. 5; H, 272 ft.
563, Tiiv B' arji' ov irri. ■■ and tie
other ever since she was born. Anti-
gone's conduct was the natural prod-
uct of her character.
.,GoogIe
SO*OKAEOYS
ov yap TTOT, Mua^, ouS' OS av jSXdarr) ^eVet
vovs TOts Ka/cws TTpdtJcrova-a', dW i^iarcLTu.
KPEHN.
565 cTot yoSi", off elkov <jvv fcafcots Trpd<T<Teiv KaKc
IJMHNH.
Tt yap ^oi^) /*o(, T^o-8' are/) f^Lwrrtfioi' ;
dXX' ^Se p.6rroi pr; Xey' ■ ou ydp eirr' ert.
I2MHNH.
d\Xd Krei^et? vvpijyeia tov trafTov T€kvov ;
KPEQN.
dptaa-ipoi. yap \ar4p<av elcn-v yuat.
I2MHNH.
5T0 ow^ ^5 y' iK^ivoy rgSe t' ^j" r/pixocrpeya.
563. Ismene secka, in a respectful
maoner, to defend her sister and her-
self. She aeknowiedges the want of
good judgment, as in 99; excuses it,
however, by saying that tliose who
are orertaken by a great calamity
lose the discretion {raSs) that is theirs
by native endowment (Si at gAArrp).
565. (Tol yavii; sc. 6 eaSs (((Vttj. —
Tpwnrtiv KaKd : Ismene said kokus
■updaatir^be unfortiinale. Creon turns
it into KtaciiTpdaatiy^ilo wicked iJiings.
KrucoTs refers to Antigone.
BG6. Tiio-B' Artp: makes clear the
e of liivp, for Creon and others
still n
567. But surelg sag mt "this one,"
for sJie is no mon (i.e. she is as good as
dead). — ^t: esp. indicates persons
present; here it refers to TflnSf. When
the sense of a word as such is to be sig-
nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly
used and rd placed before the word.
Cf. Dem. De Corona, § 88, ri Se i/itTs
Sray \(ya, tV wd^ii- AfyoJ. Without
ri, Menander 522, iviarvoii'' fx" Zeii
a&rip (ixdi^, and Ar. Veep. 1185, nvs
Kol Ta^^ ii.4\\tis Xiytip ip inSpairiy!
568. W|u|xiii. : lit, impiiala, here
for bride. Cf- Eur. Andr. 907, fiW^p
Tiy' tbyh" iiTl Toi' ffT«p>ti riais;
569. Full many ajield there is which
he may plough. This remark addressed
to the nolile young women is spite-
ful, contemptuous, and coarse.
570. ^pfM^iu'va: sailed (o him and
her. i.e. in accord with their desires.
Transl. not as their hearts viere plight-
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
KPEflN.
I ^tXra^ At/Xdtr', ws cr' dn/ict^ei var^p.
u-j/ay ye X,i;jr€t? Kat (rii *fal to coi/ Xej^os-
-^ yap CTepT/crets r^o'Se 70J' cravroO yofoe ;
574. W, gives this verse to Ismeoe,
ed; the sense being, that true affec-
tion bound their hearts together, and
no other betrothal could be agreeable.
For the plur, of the partic. see on
417.
57S. This is an exclamation, not
an address to Haemon, for he is not
present. This verse, given by the Mss.
to Ismene, is assigned by most edill,
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason
that Til aif Ux"' '" the next verse s
more easily taken as your » mtu/e
than as the mam'aye of wk h y
speak, uni because Isniene, in response
to the remark of Creon, would Itf nd
her sister, not Haemon, against the
reproach xiachi yin'sruus. But tl e lat-
ter objection bears with almost uqual
force against the supposition that i
tigme says this. Haemon is only nd
rectly dishonored. Antigone closes
her discussion with Creon in 52ti says
in 560 that she no longer has any m
terest in life, has nowhere b fore
made any reference to her relit ons
with Haemon, and now pres rv s a
disdainful silence towards tht^ e re
proaches. The chief difficulty in
assigning the verse to Ismcne will be
removed if we change n' to a<)>, when
the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how
yoar father duhanars her (Antigone, in
calling her (tout yun) for you|. Tliis
makes easier also the reference of ri
air A^x"!- The omission of the art. or
pron. with iroT^ is no difficulty. Cf.
El. 625, totV y&p &s i( ifwS rde^xfr.
573. Xvinis : by speaking so much
about t — TO <rdv Xt'xos - Schol., ri
wri aov i*o^f»V«™»'- Cy. El. 1110,
am otSa Tfji- oh' K\iiS6fa (the report of
inh di you speak}. Eut. Hipp. 113,
T?if gjif 3s Kiirpii' ( Cypris wkoia you
jra se] in^AA' ^i )(aip**^ \ryti3.
674 AU the Mss., with one excep-
t on gi e this verse to Israene, and
tt an} also 5T0. Boeckh and many
other editt. rightly assign botli to
the Ch>rU8; 674, because Isroene
has already asked this question in
6t)8 and because it seems altogether
probable that the Chorus would re-
monstrate with Creon ; 6TG, because
the cilm and judicial tone, wholly
ul d to Ismone, is proper only to
the Chorus.
.,GoogIe
78 20O0KAEOYS
KPEHN.
X0P02,
KPEHN.
560 (^evyoucrt yap rot ^ot dpairel^, orav TreXa?
6TS. j|M>l : this marriage alliance
was a matter of deep interest to Creon,
fatherof the bridegroom and guardian
of the bride.
576. ittoyiUva; sciarl; it has been
determined. Tor the plur, see on
447.
577. Kal o^t yt kA\uiI : it is for gou
(XTlamlff and for me (n Jixed conda-
sioa). The dat. can be referred onl7
to the foregoing principal sent, —
TfHpos: sc. TfiSfTc, or iroKiTi. — vlv:
578. Sfiiies ; the attendants of the
king. — (KTOuSt: thenceforth.
579. -yuvatitas: emphatic, and in
the pred. — f.i\V ivayivan : and not he
lef at lar<!e. So, in El. 516, her mother
%B,ys to Electra, laittii4int ai <rrp4ipti. ob
yip irdpfur' alyiirflos, Bs <r ircix itl fjf.
rot Bupaiaf y o^aan altrx^^^^ tplXous
The Athenian women of the better
classes were rirelj seen out of the
house except at public f^~tl^^la at
)ther timei nevi.r unattended The
sisters are now led by the guards to
the door that opens into the women's
apartment. There the guards remain,
prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon
calls to them to lead Antigone back.
Tlic king remains on the stage during
the chanting of the next choral ode,
absorbed in gloomy reflections.
580. Creon misjudges Antigone so
greatly that he fears she may try to
escape death, whereas she seeks it.
581. Toii pJov ; gen. with tt'Aas. See
G. 182, 2 ; H. 757.
582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus
is reminded of the inherited woe of
the Labdacidae, whose latest scions
even are not spared. Where once the
deity has ordained calamity, there its
baleful results continue to flow on.
Against the sovereign power of Zeus
no one can contend. Whereas the
god in midecaying power defends his
holy ordinances, to mortals no per-
minent prosperity is destined. Our
di oires imuBc us with delusive hopes,
ind when once our perception hna be-
come blinded we plunge inevitably
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
£wSai/i,oves oTiTt k<lkS)v ayeverros al<!}V.
ois y^p av (T^Krurj ueouei/ 00^05, ara?
0/5j7TO'anTt!' epe/3os v<fia\ov eirtSpa^T; TTfoats,
Bva-dvefiov, arovat ^pefioV(rt S' a''^''''"^'^')'^^ aicrat.
588. W. Q/iflo-crui!.
590 f. W. KeXatvii' ffivn, rai
into ruin. — (uSii(|u>i'(s : W«si areMey.
— a^tuo-ros ; act., like many adjs. de-
rived from verbs and componnded
with a privative; e.g. fiitmuinos, Hrpf-
ffToi, aBfpKToi. For the gen. c/ 0. T.
see, iiitaaffTO! fyxi"". and see G. 18(1,
B. 1 ; H. TM d.
583. dls ; the implied antec. td^oi;
is the indir. obj. of tpirov. — flnfflcv:
" the adv. of place supports the meta-
phor of a etorm coming from s, certain
quarter. Of. Aeaeh. Prom. 1080, /iiir!)
AiiSfy," Camp.
684. ftrcw; depends on oMti'; noevU.
585. IXXttirct fpiro*; fails lo come
upon. Cf. Xen, Mem. ii, 6. 6, »xj)
4A\iiTtt(T0ai ft TToiuv Tohs i^fpytTOvvTai-
— iiA irXi]SD« 'ycvKBs: i.e. from gen-
eration to generation. So Sbak.
Perides, i. i :
•' One sorrow nevtr cooit^e
Thai may auoceedaaLii
586ft. Const. S/ioio,/ &(T
r, Bra^ @p^,a-
BauTii' Tfovrlais Sumrfo'oi!
ir..o=ti ofS^tt
irvoatS! dat.
of cause. Witli 3vi!ir^6c
K! JT^OI.;!, f/
1261 ippiviiv Svtrpp6vay, 127T Wroi t^ir-
Toi'oi. — irovrtoig: join as an adj. with
ir^oart, llie Throcmn sea^lasls- The
storms on the Euxine were notoriously
violent. Vf. 0. T. 196, riv iirdjiwi*
tpiiov Bp^Ktoy Khiiava. Eur.iJ^es. 440,
oTa irAiToy Bp^triov iputrijfiaTa ^Trf0ipfi.
589. Jp«Posui|mXiiv: c/urtBesSKnrfer
(Ae sen, i.e. under its surface ; the nether
darkness of the deep.
690. KuXfvSti, rtI. : Uie u-a«e (oRpol
■rdls up the Uack aand Jrom the lowest
depths, Bl. compares Verg. Geory. iii.
240, ima exaeatuat unda vor-
tieibus, nigramque alte snb-
jeetat arenam. Cf. also Milton,
Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea dark, maste-
ful, wild, Up from the beitom tamed b/t
furious miada And surging waves."
591. 6vrdv(\u>v:«!ind-toased. Hesych.
expLains by Suariipax'"', rb Kaxois i.v4.
^ui rxop. Cf ApoU. liliod. i. 593,
Itttriiy t' cdytsA^y Tt ivtriiviftoy.
392. ovnirX'iiYis • found only here.
Cf h.KTb. K^^aTOTr;^^!, O. C. 1241. Beau
en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm
.,GoogIe
S0*0KAE0Y2
*AvTUTTpOtj>T^ d.
59 TTif^ara (j>diTaii' enl ir-qfi.ao'L ttltttout,
ovh' a.Tra\Xd<T<Tei yei/eap ye'co?, aX\' IpelweL
O^mv Tt?, ovS' ej(€t XytTii". yvv yap lo-^dras VTrep
eoOpt^as k7e.Ta.T0 <f)dos if OlBCnov Sd/ioi?,
KaT aZ VI.V (ftoivta Oeiov tSip vepripoyv
ajL^ kottIi \6yov t dvota Kal <^p€vSn' ipivv'i-
595. W. ^diji-iviav.
iJo not come from the side [ef. Horn.
Od. V. 418, JjiJms mpanKvyo,!) but di-
rectly forward upon the Bhore. Or,
ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they
feel the returning stroke of the waves ;
and so the latest descendants of the
race feel beating against them the
returning blows of the ancient Itij. —
rr6vtff ktL : and the headlands tasked
by Ihe waees resound with a groan.
593. (lf>](.(da: from of old, as an
ancient heritage ; in the pred. — Aap-
SoKt&a*; limiting gen. with oIkuv.
694 f. I see the calamities of the race
succeeding the caJatrtities of those that
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol-
lowed after those of Oedipus, and
Oedipus perished in consequence of
the murder of Laius, his father.
596. Nor does one generation (by sa.tr
isfying the anger of the gods} release
another (succeeding generation). As,
for example, OreEtes, by the help of
Athene, brought to an end the curse
of the Tautalidae.aiidhis descendants
were prospered, ytvfi and yJiMi! have
the same sense. Of. r^xv vtHptly in
lOBI. — lptlwa-.sc.ytrOr.
697. *x" '^''''"v: = Kin. Cf O. T.
666, oJk rpf«™^ l^x'Ti. Aj. 664, S«o-
Hfvav Wpap ^x""'. I'lie subj. is yivat,
iUa' ipfiiTfi 0fify Tij being parenthetic.
600. W. TtVaTO,
Others, not so well, supply Se6s as subj.
599. Instead of a ooneessire or
temporal clause, though light, etc., or
ifhen ftj J(, <(e., we hare a co-ord. const.
aS makes the connection.
600. iirxiTat ^Clat: lit. last roots,
jii^a for hranch, sdon of the house.
Antigone and Ismene were the last
hope for the growth of the family. —
itiTa.TO <^tio9:«/P*iV.830,TWalTAai'
a TEToTai TBi'ut'. ^ios is a figure freq.
used for deliverance and hope. Cf.
Horn. 11. xviii. 102, where Achilles
says, oiSt t! "na-rpiK^if yiyo/i-qy (pdos
oiS' irdpoiaiv to?! iiAAois. Verg. Aen.
ii.281, "O Lux Dardaniae."
601. KBTii: belongs to li^. The
Schol. explains Kwtaii£ by flcplC^i nut
603. Koirh: while the gods of the
lower world are not representeil with
a scythe or sickle as a symbol of
their functions (like our " Father
Time " OT "Death"), yet the figure is
BO natural that the expression mow
down or cut off' is often said of the
goda and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl-
637, 'Apu Tiw etflioyra Sporois. Cf.
a.\soAgam. 1655, TiiSWiafi^ffoi JicrTTJWf
Btpos. In Soph., Frg. 767, a ^idnsAAa
is attributed to Zeus, and Eur., Or.
1388, has {i>c<r» OiiapfOuriy'Aiia.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
81
605 reaf, Zeu, hvvaa-iv Ti? avSpStv vnep^ao-la KaTda-)(Oi,
rav ovB" VTTVO'; alpel tto6' 6 irai'Taypev? ovt
o-KafLaToi ^e'oi/re; fir^vf.'i, dyijpw! Se -^p6v(a
610 8iJi'acrra9 Kare^^eos 'OXv^jtov fiapfiapoeiTO-ay aly\a.v ■
TO 7' ejreiTa teat to fj^iXkov
KoX TO TTplv CTTapK4<r€t
605. W.
613 f. W.
603. Xovou *w>io : m. fan// of judg-
ment. c/.Dy.
60*. i|)pcv>iv Iptni's: infatuation of
mind; explajued in 623-624. ^piviii
is the power which drives men into
deBtruction. When one with eyes
wide open freely goes to one's own
death (as Antigone from her sense of
duty ), it appears to the mere lookeron
like an infatuation inspired hy some
demoniac power, and that is ipivis.
605. tmv : Hom, and Dor. for aiv.
Found also in El. 1091, tmk ix^piiv,
Aesch. Sept. 105, Tt&v yay, and in a
few more places, — KBTtOrxoi : can re-
strain. The potential opt. with &v
omitted is Hom. Cf. Od. ill. 231, ^*ra
Biis y' i04A.an' tal Ti/Kietv ifSpa TadiTai.
II. )
( lirfft'.
ttipaKiis dirsAifAKDi. Occaaionaliy also
in Att. Of. Aesch. Ckoeph. 594, inip-
■raKiiOv tuihphi ^pinifia rft f.4yoi; Eur.
Ale. 52, eu-B' 3jrni! 'AAktjotis li y^pas
^iKoi:
effl. Tw : tho oblique cases of the
art. are used by the tragedians also
as rels. — iravraYpau't : the aU-Catching,
i.e. {he one who seizes upon all. irai^a-
fuirup is the Hom. epithet of sleep.
ayptis, hunter, is applied lo several
divinities and to things. The com-
pound narrBrypivs IS HOt fowid, but
e-n-apKfiTai vo/iov. ovotv fpira
SvhtCiv ^lOTOS jra/iTToXis, (ktos a-ra^.
TTiiyaypds is. Cf. iravnypios MoipTjr,
Paulus Silentarius, Anlh. Pal. Similar
to ira;'TB7peiIi are iraiTtipxni, irai'iiimii,
ktI.
608. fiKOiiaToi; for the quantity of
o, see on 339. — Wovrts ; i-e. they run
thc'ir course unwearying.
609. dyijpus; Zeus is represented
also in art as a man in the full ma-
turity of his powers. — Xpovif : dat. of
means ; a potentate whose power is
unlouched bi/ age. With this noble
description of the majesty of Zeus,
Blackwell compares the sublime words
of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 18,
& fiOK^pios Knl ^6yos ivvdtrr^i, & &am\siis
ivray, 6 /tiyos ix'"' i.Samalai', ^Hs ut«uiv
&f,p6(TiTav.
611 f. TO T tir«Ta KT^. : these adv.
clauses express duration. fireiTo of
the time immeiliately following, /jcK-
\or of the more distant future. The
Schol. on (rpji^as «ol (Vtira, II. xfiii.
357,has -rh Si ?,r«Ta (ivrJ toC ^apa^-i^a
yS„. Cf. Eur. IpL Taur. 1264, ri tc
jrpSra Ti t' ^ir*i9' & t" tiatWf Tvxf'ii'.
The present is called by the gramma-
We may transl. both !n the present and
in the future and in the past this lam
mill be found lo prevail. The expres-
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
'AvTicrTpo<|jT| P'.
5 a yap S^ TToXvirXayKTos cXttis ttoXXoi? /xei- ovrjo-i^
TToXXotS S' aTTtXTa KOV^OVOOiV kpwTOJf •
etSoTt S' ovhh' tjOTret, tt/jIi' irupt Oepfta -TToOa 7is
TTpo(yava"Q. (ro()>ta yap sk tov KXetroi' iTTO-; w^ipai'Tai ■
TO KaKov ooKetc ttot €<ru\oi'
TwS' i(t}j.€u orco (j)p€vas
^eos etyet Trpoq aTac.
Bion is condensed like tliat in IJcm, Of
Corona, § 31, irrip al no! tiIt* «al ^5^
pttrBai rodroiS'
613 f. Nothing that is sinful touclies
the life of mortals teithoat harm ; i-e.
all that ia out of liarmony (irAitfi^tAe'i)
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all Bj3pii,
brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat.,
Laws, 731 d, rf !i . . . jrAij/i^eAtr Kof
615. The reason {ydp) of the fore-
going is not contained in tlie first
sent., which elands instead of a eon-
eeeaive elanse, olthoagh hope, etc., but
in ttpMoIi ojrdTn. — £vi|aii« : in the
pred. So also iiriiia.
617. ^piirBv; subjective gen. "The
deception tliat is horn of foolish
desires gives to many men hope."
618. o»S«v! obj.of (iSrJri; thesuhj.
of f/mti ie ^ ivBTmra tKirls, i.e. ti drd/ni
or 71 Senj. W. and Bl. connect obtiy
with Ijnrfi, nothinff litfnlls a person
aiuare before, etc., the sense of which
is not at all clear.
620. irpoiravirQ ; irpoo-an'm, sciirch.
i> found onlj hrrc, though ofa. an
compouniU Willi iv , Itifi , 4^ , kot
and ^i- occur The same figure i
Hor Od II 1, 7,
uppoi
cinei
ioso." Cf. also Phil. 1260, r™? 6..
iirrhs uKauiiiTan' Ixois »^Sa. For the
omission of iiv with irph, see GMT. 67,
1, and 66, 4, n.
621. ir^4iavTai : has been uttered.
Cf. Track. 1, Kiyo, firr' ApxaToi Mp^
622 ff. "Whom the gods would
destroy tliey first make mad." Cf.
Theognie, 403 ff,, iroAXttm 8" eii hptr^v
aneitci Arfip, K4pSos SiClificyoy, Sy riva
SntfUiiy TtpAippav tU tity^fiP iifnrXaKifty
irapiyn, Kai 01 fSijiit SoKe^r&ith ^ Kojci,
T<tBi' i.yiS' flvai fiiiopfi^s, ft !" Si- ^
xM'"f"'t TaifTa KoKa. Milton, Sams.
Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men,
Fall'n into trrath divine, Aa their B«m
rain on themselves (' invite. Insensate
left, or to sense reprobate. And with
blindness internal struck."
622. iftfixv: this Hum. form occurs
nowhere else in dramatic poetry.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
j T7pd(rcr€t o okiyunov ^0^01- Iktos aras.
oSe ^■^i' Alfi-Oiv, TratScof rtoc irwi'
viiXTOV yevirqjj.' ■ ap 6.)(yv}utvos
T^S ii^^\oya.fj.ov Td\i.8o'; rjKU
> aTraras Xe^ewc virfpaXyatv ;
Sixth Scene, Ceeon. Two .Servants. Haemon.
Tax eifo/J.ccrt'a pavT^otv vrreprepov.
o) TTtxi, TiKiiav ifi^ifioi' apa firj kX-voiv
T^? IJ.€\.\ovvfi<[)OV Trarpl 9vfs.a.iv(av iidpu ;
T) (Toi jih T]pu<; TravTaxT} Spoivre'; (jjtkoi. ;
G25. irpotTTti; fares; in this sense
commonly with aome adv. or adj., in-
atea<l of which we have here ^icrii Stus.
Cf. Ar. Bquit. 548, %' b 7ro«rri)i infi,
Xptfvov; the very smallest space of time.
— firns; the repetition of this word
{cf. 583} lends an impressive em-
phasis to the close of the ode.
626. iBt: eeeonl55,
627. vt'aTov : the latest bom and
the last to survive, since the older
Megareus had given hia Lfe as 3
sacrifice. Of. 1301 f,
628. fuUuryaiwu ™X.iSos : intended
bride. The adj. is not sapcriiuous,
and is formed like ^{AAoi/ujuifiDu be-
629. jiopov: tlie aceus. after fix""-
aBai is rare.
630. inriiTas XtxiW : the disappoint-
ment of his nuptials. oidTaj is gen. of
631. Haemon conies from the city
the right of the specta-
-|«ivTBini; i.e. better than a
would tell us. The anticipation ex-
pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant
to Creon ; hence his impatient and
632. T^(av ; Jinat, irrevoeohle. —
opa III) : can it be that . . . ? expressing
doubt mingled with surprise. The
emphasis falls on eiip,aWmy, and the
answer desired is no, but thsit feared
is yes. Cf. EL 44e, Spa ^i) SoKiis
633. Tijs (uXXoviijiH^ou ! obj. gen.
with i^S^DK. See on 11, W. joins it,
with eufxalvaiii as gen. of cause.
634. jJv : makes oof emphatic ; to
you, in distinction from the citizens
and Antigone. With lifitTs supply
^ofi^i'. .^ TTOiTaxti 8pMVT(s: i.e. what-
ever we do. Cf Aj. 1269, i5 a^ TTOi^opi,
.,GoogIe
50*0KAE0YS
635 irarep, cro; ei/xi, kcli <tv fioi, yvatji.a'i e^^tui*
j^jyoTcts awopOot^, ais iyoyy' irjy^Ofiat.
kfLol yap ouSets afu»? icrrai yd/LO^
fj.€il,<ov <j)^p€<T6ai (Tov KaXm-i y]yovp.€i'ov,
KPEflN.
ovTQ} yip, w Tat, ;!(p^ Sta arepvoju cx^'-"'
640 yv&t/iTys irarpwa? J7ai'7' OTTiaOev karavai..
TovTov yo.p ovvcK ai'Spes ev^ovTai. yova.%
Ko-T-qKOovi <pv(TavT€^ eV 80^015 ix^'-^'
to; /cat TOf ixOpoi' dmaf^Lvvoii^at KaKoi^,
KOi TO!" ^tXof TlflOKTiV ig IITOV TVO-Tpl..
645 oon."; 8' avo}<^i\riTa (j)iTV€i. rdKva,
tL toi'S' Of €urots aWo TrX^j/ ai^fti ttovous
646. W. fftSas.
635. Haeinon begins the ii
with filial suhmission, and liopes to
persuade his father to change his
views ; still he gives an intimation of
his real feeling by saying if you have
{fX"!') and i/ noa guide leell (koAbs
iiyoufi4mti). Creon, however, takes
both in the sense of siuce gou, etc.
636. AiropSoCs : you direct (me).
Some take this as an opt. of wishing,
may jou direct me ; thus Haemon ex-
presses himself with continued am-
biguity,
637. t^iws; inortkily, property,
638. <|"'p«'^tii : depends on fifl^av,
like iJCTiTw XaSeia, 430, and similar ex-
pressions. TheSchol.explainsbyo(5(£j
HOI irpoKpiflflfffToi yiixo! rrts oris ifxn'-
639. ^dpi in the connection there
is an ellipsis of something like this is
right,lr«e, — Gld o^'pvw* Ix^** - !'*■ '"
haee one's self ihronghoat one's breast.
I.e. thus ought one to think in ohe's heart.
What follows is explanatory of oBtu-
and in appos, with tx"''
641. TOVTOV oiivtKa : anticipates the
clauses is . . . in-ofifown-ai . . . nnJ . . ,
642. KoniKCKivf ; obedient. — <^v-
(raiTfs !x*'*' ■ '*"' '^*S ""^H i"'-get and
have. See on 22.
643. riv iyfifiv : their father's
enemy is meant.
644. jf Icrov iraTpI : i.e. HB the
father does. The sentiment here ex-
pressed finds ample illustration in
Greek literature. To return good for
good and evil for evil, to love friends
and to hate enemies, was the com-
monly accepted rule of the ancient
646. Tt fiXXo: obj, of rfirois, which
takes a double accus. Iftirtii/ t£ ttya),
riirSf being the pers, obj.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
650 \\iv)^ov Tr<ipayKa\i(Tixa tovto ylyverai,
yvvy\ KOLKT) gvi/evi'os cV oojioi^. tL yo-p
yevoiT af eXicos jnei^oi' ^ ^t'Xos kcucos;
dXXa. TTTiJcras totret re Syu/AeciJ [leOes
655 eiret yap avrrjv eXXov e/ic^aftus eyw
TToXews a.TricrrTjcrafraj' €K irairrji /idviji',
i/ieuSi) y' ijxavTOP ov KaTa<rT^<T<i> irdXet,
dXXa Krei-ol. irpos ravT i^vp-vsLTOi Aia
^vva.ip,ov • €1 yap S"^ Tci y' iyyevi) ^vcrti
648. W. Si'ijSoi^v. 659. W. to OT^yyev?.
648. iif'ri%ovi\f.vnderihe influence
o/pUamre.
650. TAis I's a chWing object of em-
brace. irapii,yKd\i<riia is an instance of
the freq. pi>ettc use of a.n abstract for
a, concrete and a neut. fur a personal
subst. So48(u/uL(0.r.85)fori.iieciT-
riii, Siffflfdv i^ia-n^^ {EL 28S}. See on
^ij^a, S20.
651. yuvif: in appos. with toSto,
which conforms in gender to the prcd.
noun. — Tfop: Creon supports his ad-
monition by a fact which the un-
wedded Haemon might know from his
own experience in the relations of
friendship. The bad wife is aa liarm-
ful as a bad friend.
652. ftptw: ulcer. "Wife, friend,
Tou hang like ulcers on me." Shii^
ley's Love's Craellif, iii, 4.
653. imJiras: abs., = im«Ti(irai,
leilh ioalhimj. iiaei Svaiifvri forms the
second clause, hence tI. Some join
Tc with daei, as in Epic usage, but
this would be anornaloua in Att. iinei
is found but one
e more
! in
Soph., sc.
m. 2.54
-, ^Tnp iff
d T.! IT
ima
654.
i™H«''"»
Tivt:'
'qu
anquam
Tulgo
. signii
icat
rem dare
al!cvi 1
am al
ibi
turn hie
et in
fra 816,
■Ax^po
■ri alien
aikiii."
■ Wund.
The SI
ircai
im is evi-
dent.
655.
Iv4'--y^-
join
with im-JTi,.
657. 4'«>^ \t ' " '^ ^^^ l"*^ ^^^
boldness to disobey, I shall certainly
not break my word to the state in
failing to execute my tlu^at of pun-
ishment."
658. «pJs thuto: in view of this,
therefore. — t<|HifLV((TH jtri. : let her in-
voke against me Zeas, who presides
over kindred. For ipvixi'<:i', cf. 1305.
The allusion is Xa what Antigone has
said m 460 fF. See also 487.
659. The connection of thought is
aa follows : " I must punisli her, for
if I tolerate insubordination within
.,GoogIe
20#0KAE0YS
aKoa-fxa 9p4\\iai, Kapra roils efw yeVons •
eV Tots yap oUeiotcrti' oarts eirr' ax-^p
j(p7^<TTOs, ijxweiTat Kav jroXet StVaio? wf.
ocms S' vwep^cL'? 7) vojiov? yStct^erai
^ T0V7riTd(T<Tiiv Tots KpaTVJ^ovcTLV voet,
5 ouK eor' inatvov tovtov i^ ip.ov rv^elv.
aXX.' Of 7ro\ts OTT^creie, rouSe ;^^ KrX.veii'
fcat a-jjuiKpa koI Sitcata /cai ravavTia.
Koi TOVTOV af 701/ avopa. uapcroLtjv eyo)
Ka\(ii<; p€v apxeiv, ev S' ap ap^taOat Oekei.v,
Sopos r' a.v iv y^eifiojpt TrpooreTayfiei'oi'
GG9. W. brackets.
670. W. So/)ow.
my liouse, tlieii surely I shall be
obliged to do so oulsido ; for only he
who treats his own kin justly (i.e. with
severity when they do wrong | will also
be just in the affairs of the state. The
lawful ruler should be obeyed in all
things. The man who obeye law anil
authority will make a good ruler and
a good comrade in battle. Obedience
to law on the part of both raler and
subject can atone save the state from
the greatest of evils."
661. Tots oEiHtounv! neut. "Creon
characteristically relies on common-
place maxims." Camp.
663. imppds: in *is presumption,
whieh shows itself in the two ways
epecified. Cf. {nripSaaia, 605.— Pio-
^^nu: acts in defiance of Ihe laws. See
on 59.
664. ToviriTiwn™* : ohj. of wnT.
666. a-t-qa-at ■■ we should regularly
have U ky otV?i- See GMT. 63, 4 i.
The opt. makes the idea more gen-
eral, i.e. if the state should appoint
any one. Cf. 0. T. 314, &vipa 8' «^t.
Atic i^' Sir tx" " 1"^ iivarro, k6\.
AioTO! vovoi. Nauek tliinks that the
poet in this expression betrays the
Athenian republican, who sympa-
thizes with the political sentiment of
his contemporaries ; for Croon was
ruler simply by virtue of hereditary
right. — Khv(Lv : tn obtg.
667. Tdvavrio,: i.e-iiiyiiXa ko) SSiko.
Cf. Seneca, Med. I!)5, aequum at-
qae iniquum regis imperium
feras. TheSchol.onAesch.PrajB.75,
SouAf , SdTTOTHi' (ucave vai iixaia xiiSiKa.
What the proverb says of slaves
Creon in the spirit of a despot applies
to freemen.
668 f . TovTov -nJv avSpa : i.e. the
man who obeys. — fifxttv ; " supply
i,v from &!• BiKfit. The prcs. inf. with
iii' is used instead of fip^eii-, BtKitBtui."
Wecki. Solon's maxim was, ifx'
itp^Top fiaSiip &pxfffSt^i.
670. Sopof fV xeifiMii : in the atorai
of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, U
yiip K^AEaovi KfiiifSa Sophs ^avaitaiy,
"Where danger threatens; I rejoice
in the storm of spears." Ossian's Fingn!,
Bk.iii. C/. Tempestas telorum.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
fiefcw BUaiov KayaSov ■Trapaa-To.rijv.
dvo.p^lcL'i 8e fiei^ov ovk etTTtv kcikov •
avTyj i7oXe[s t' oXKvcrii', ''Jo avaa-raTovs
675 Tpowa^ Karapprjyvv(Ti.. tS/v 8' 6p0ovp.4va>.
cw^et TO. TToWa crdyp-o-O^ rj Tr€i0ap\Ca.
ourws ap-vvri eVri rot; Koirp.ovpivoi'i,
KOvToi yvvaiKos ovSa/iws T/a-cr-ijrea.
Kp€l.a-<rOV yo-p, €l-1T€p I
TJ-pos
li'Spos
673. W. ^S' &i
drawn here
Verg. Aen. xii. 28i
vov ; placed oi his j o
671. S[k<UO« KTJ
672. In the com
between the resull'
■miBitpx^'h Soph, may hai e had in mind
the famous Elegiac of Solon wrofftijni
th 'Aftjwutous, in which a Biinilar con
trast is drawn hetween Bucrpo^tla and
fi-o/ila. Cf.lieigkaLgrtc inOioligj
Solon, Frg. i (13).
673. troXos t£; as though itai or re
were to follow. So Kal in 20G. In
a&nj . . . 5[8e . . . ?!( we hare an in-
stance of a«a/)Aum similar to tduto . . .
T6lt . . . WS« in 200 ff.
674. cnip.)i.dxov Eopos : of tlif allied
spear, i.e. of ol/ies in battle. Of Eur
Berc. Fur. 1106, rju'^i^x"' *«>'"'' *''/"'
G76. TptMnlc Kamf ptifmtri : cuusfs
rou(a J^ breaking the rants, rpmtd! is
accua. of effect. See G. 169, k. 3 ;
H. 714, Cf. Horn. II. XX, 55, ^i. S"
aJroi! (piSa fi^yvvvTO Baptiar. Eur.
Siippl. 710, rpjnife 6' aiJ^i'. Our Eng.,
to break a Me. The thought is, in-
subordination leads to llie defeat, not
of the enemy, but of forces that are
allied; auxiliaries do not avail againet
want ot discipline. — rmv iffiov^iwiv.
of those vtho stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cp:
m 3 45, tiUs 8t, o! p.'iy vikHptis
auCoyrcu, el Bi pi^yoi^fS ivoSi^axouiriii
liaWon T&v tieii6vTuu. Others inter-
pret of those HiSo ore guided aright,
I e Ike obedient, in allusion to aTOpBoTs,
636 The Scho!., r£r dpxof'™''-
676 tA iroWct <rw|iaTdi : = Tabs iroA-
Ami! Tbe more exact ati/una is used
because the preservation of the bodi/
is esp. in mind.
677. oifrois: so, as I have been say-
ing. Creon now makes the application
to the present situation. — djiuvrta;
the plur. for the sing., a fre([. use in
adjs. and prong. — to!s Kooyj>u\iJviiis ■■
tphai has been ordained, paUic order;
neut. piur. See on 447. For the
thought, cf. Thuc. iji. 67, 6, i^vta-e
T^ TtSv 'EW^vay vi^tf.
678. ^vwiiKos; gen. with verb of
inferiority. Sec G. 175, 2 ; H. 749.
679. npifaTTov: sc. iarlv. For Ihig
sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity,
cf. 525. Bur. El. 030, nalroi riS'
Biaxpiy rpoarartii' ys iafiirao yvycuna,
fii) rbv fii^pa. — iKminiv ; lit. to fall
from, i.e. one's place ; hence, to be
defeated.
.y Google
SO*OKAEOYS
KOVK av ■yvvaiKSii/ ijtrcroi'e; KaXoCfieo av.
XOPOS,
XeysLv {fypovovpTO}^ b>v Xeyet? SokcZs Trepi.
AlMfiN.
TraT€/3, ^eot (jyvovcra' dc^ptuirots <^pip(t<;,
vtivTojv oa eon KTrjixdrtDv virepTaTov.
5 eyw S' 07rtD5 o"y /^^ Xcyet? opdoi? raSe
ywotTO jievTav )(aT€poi «aX(o? fV''-
crot 8' oSj' Tr£<j>vKa ito-vTo. Trpoa-KOireiP oira
Xeyet rt? ■^ TTpaaait rts "^ ilieyety ej(et.
680. &.,.&: opt. in a mild ex-
hortalion. See GMT. 52, 2, is.
681. |m'v; see on 498. — nfxpivtf.
by our age. A similar use in 729. Tlie
Choma may have in mind whatCreon
has said in 281. — KtKU|ip.c9a; fn tlie
sense of deceive. So in 1218.
682. tSv : i.e. \ly>,y ir*p! {toJ™^,
■ntpi) Sf \iyiii. Tlie Chorus ot vener-
able men cannot but approve what
Creon haa said about obedience and
anarchy.
683. Haemon, like the Chorus, con-
cedes that the general sentiments ex-
pressed by Creon are not to be dis-
puted ; but he plaeea in opposition the
public opinion, which sides with Anti-
gone. Bl. observes that the distaste-
fulness of the observations of Haemon
is judiciously tempered and disguised
by the dutiful and respectful feeling
that pervades them. — ^V^vos: fois-
dom, good sense. The same meaning
vas, in gender agreeing with kibpJtwi'.
Cf. 1050. For the thought, c/:Aesch.
Agam. 927, tIi /ii) Kaxos ^j]oi>f?>' 0ceu
G8B. omes TV |xi] X(\tis tt*. : ob]. of
\^iL,'. For 8™j, see GMT. 7S, 1.
The use of /i^ may be due to tlie in-
fluence of the following opts. So Prof.
Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour. ofPhilol. i.
p. 61. See Kiihn. 513, S, — ■«».:
the entire speech of Creon.
686. )u]Tt : with opt. of wishing.
— X<Y<iv ; the use of this word after
\eyeK IS pointed, as if Haemon meant,
I will not say it, though I think it,
G87. fivTS.v:=iiivT«i&v.—\iniptt-
he refers, of course, la himself. —
KoXus ixw. sc. Ti, something Ihal is
iceU. He means, another may he found
to have a sound opinion also (as well
as you).
rol 8" o
; ImI, I
) which there i
allusion.
rale {whether I liave a good judg-
ment or not), / am naluratiy in n posi-
tion to take note in your interest (oel)
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
S90 TO yap a-ov ofifxa Setcoi' apBpl BtjfLorrj
\6yoL'; TotouToi;, ofs uv p-j) rep^ei kXvwv •
ep.ol S' oLKowiv iiT0' vno <tk6tov rdhe,
T^v TTdtSa TavTTjiJ oV odvperai 770X15,
Tratrcilf yvi/aiKtov &>? avcL^bOJTdTyj
695 KaKicrr' o-tt €pyon/ e.vK\e€(TTdT(av <^6iv€L,
TjTVi TOv o.v7"rj^ avTaoek(f}oi/ €v ^oval';
'rrewT&r' adairrov p.i)0' vir' w/x-ijorcoi' kwiSv
€i.a(r' okkadai p^d' vtt' oiotcwf Tti-os •
700 TotaS' €p€pvr] (jly €Tre.p)(€Tai -^aTts.
e^ot Se crou TTpa.<T<TovTO'i euru^ws, wdrep.
690. Btivov: followed by Ihe dat.
fif inlercEt and the dat. of cause ;
beciiuBf of suck iBords. Of. 301.
691. als: for d7oi;, the exact car-
relative. — fii} fifiifa,: for fi^ with
the indie, see GMT. 58, 3; H. 913.
Bell, talces the rel. clauee as a final
one, and thus accounts for iJ\. But
the people do not say these things
m order llittt they may be reported to
the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the
entire passage is, the common citizen
shuns your look because he entertains
sentiments which you would not en-
joy to heaj' uttered.
692. iM o-Ko'niu: The Schol,, Aofl-
pai»!. — loTl : = ^ItoTi.
693. ala: cognate accus,, suck la-
meat as the citg makes over.
694. as: (saginff) thai. What fol-
lows is the reported utterance of the
697. SBaimv: prcd. with bXiaOat,
which is not used of death alone. Or,
with vfrrOfTo. it may be directly joined
with abriZfXi^ov. — |iiiT€ : the rel.
clause is causal, and we should ex-
pect jJTi! oSm tiairtt BKcaSai SBarrav
oKts . . . dCts ; instead of this, the neg.
is expressed alone with the inf., and
it is /ifrrs, because in such clauses the
reason may be expressed in the form
of a cond., ix.,%s (Simt) ixi)=-tl ij.i\,
equiv. to Bt< off. Cf. 0. T- 1335, t(
yhp iitt fi Spay Srifi y' SpavTi /iifSiv
i- ;8»r y\vK6; See GMT. 65, i.
Xpva^it xpi'iToi'5 is applied to anything
that is glorious or splendid. Of. 0. T.
158, xpwrwt Ait/Bdi.
700. tpciivif; darh. secret, as ^A
o'fccJtdi' above. — ^in'px<TU: 3C. ifioi,
repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet-
ter, sc. xi\ir, goes on its wag, spreads,
ihrouyh the citi/, Cf. iiriSfiAnji, 589.
Aesch. Suppl. 660, KtinAra iirtpX'fat
701.
(urvxus; the
.,GoogIe
20$OKAEOY2
ovK icTTip ovSev KTyjfj.a TLfiidTcpov.
TL yap Trarpos $d\kovTos eufcXetas tckvoi^
705 jix-^ vvv €f ■fjuo'i fi-ovi/ov Iv <
eus 0^s (TV, KovSeu d\ko, tovt opOoy? e^etu.
ooTLS yap avTO? y <j)poi'€iv /xdvos Sokci,
7) y\oJ(T<rav, tjv ovk aXXos, f] ^V)^v t.j(€i.v,
ovToi Bt.aTTTV^divT€^ c^tjjOyjaav k^voL
710 dXV avtipa, K£i Tt? J7 o-o^ds, to )j.av9dviiv
770^^' aicr^oi' owSci' Kal to /ii) tuv€i.v ayai/.
OjOa? TTapd peldpoicrL -^etp-appoi.-; ocra
SecS/Dwf vTT£iK£t, KXojfas ws EKcriij^eTat ■
706. W.
V SWo rovS:
703. njuiiTcpov : morE Ka^fied.
703. cikXtbM; gen-witli thecomp.
For what ureater ddiglit have lAUdren
than the reitoa-n of a prosperoas father.
704. irpjs mUSon': on (he part of
children. — v%v\ used in the sense of
the illative vii/ by the poets metri
gratia, like Sjio for Spa. But many
critics deny this.
705. ^fos: sentiment, conviclian. The
more usual word would he ^kS^i or
706. <is! tlie rel. pron. S would he
the regular use, — toSto is added he-
cause of the loose correlation of the
clauses. — <ip6»s ^x"* in apP"s "i'h
iiflos.
709. ouTou: plur hecause of the
general notion in So-t ! — Gioirrvx.So'
T«; Schol., &viixaKi>ip9evTts le "hen
we can thoroughlj see ihouffh them
— Jt^OTjo-ac: areftandtobe Gnomic
aor. Theognis, tliL kgittpoet whosi,
gnomic verses were familiar to the
Athenian youth,
aiT^S fiovifos voini\a S'^ve' ^x^ ^ fff"Vrfs
710 f Const Ti 6j.5po imrBavt v
voXAcE fed t)> fiij Te vtiv £')lu' ovhhv
virxpiy {iari') —For el with the
anbjT see GMT 50 b 3 — tsCwiv
1 tie B
t ie
TI
' iW
phor ID T^ffc V uaturallv tiu^gist^
what follows
712 Haemon now unton ciously
turns Creons pnnciple^ jicilcated
in lihe manner bv meaIl^ of similes
(iTS) against his father Thus the
spectator's attention is directed as is
frequently the cisc m ancient tragedy
to the hero's ignorance of his own
character by which the tragic conflict
IS chiefly developed — ^IBpoKn : the
larger trees are Er nnd hv the side of
streams and in villcis. — irapi ;
mikes an iambus sinee in Soph,
mitiai ^ lengthens a preceding vowel
in the ar is Cf T 847. ih Itii
li^Bv r <m a»-i^(.i>«i.— oo-a:
the correlitne -roa-aina is to be sup-
phcd nith iKoifiira
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
TO. S' a,VTi.T€lvovT auTOTJ'p€/i.J' aTToXXurat.
715 aurtjs Se paos oorts kyKpar^j 73-dSa
retVa5 UTretVet fiYjZiv, vtttIoi.^ ko.to}
(TTpk\^a^ TO \oiTTov creXiJ.acTLi' vavTiWeraL.
aW etjce Ovjiov koX /ieracrTatriJ' SlSou.
•yvcofLT} yap el rts Kair' l/j-ov vecorepov
720 TTpoo-eiTTL, 4'VI^ cywye TTpecrfieveii' ttoKv,
i^vva.1 Tov auHpa tto-vt IvLCFTyjfiv)^ wkitav ■
et S' oSk, "^tXei yap Touto /at] TavTr/ p^iretv,
Kol 7W1' Xtyoi'Tft)!' ev /caXof to p^avOav^iv.
718. W. cUA' .
714. K^HVos: note the antithesis :
these aave their branches, those are
destroyed root and branch. For the
image, cf. Webster's Appi'us and Vir-
ginia, p.203 (ui. 2): —
body re
: from bead to foo
715. vtu>s : the gen. depends on
r6Sa, lie foot-rope of the ship, tiois
U a rope, called by sailors " sheet,"
fastened to the lower comers of the
sail, by tightening or relaxing whieh
the ship's course and speed are con-
trolled. Cf. Eur. Ores;. 70S, -ta! vaCt
yhp isToBtlaa irpis 0lar JroSl t^aif-d',
ttmj B^ aSBts fly X^^^ Tr6Sa. — iy--
KpaTi] ; is used proieptically, i.e.
fiiTTf iynparji tjyai, stretched so as lo
be iaat.
716. ivilKa: refers back to 713.
— HnSiv: this neg. is used lieeauae the
717. (TTpiiJios xirw: sc. t)(j' vavv.
718. thci : give v>ag, i/ield. Thia
remark U pointed after Creon has
used uselxtt twice. — tvfov . . . SiSou :
and grunt a change of temper, i.e. give
up i/oar onger. The position of k«I is
nnusuaJ, unless we take #i>^u nith
both *?«t and itfti(rra<Tiv; yet cf. At.
Achani. 884, T^6* «V'X'^r"'i" Tip
(4r<f. Some prefer to take Aijuvu
with (!«£ alone, draw back from t/our
anger; but /ifraiTrairiy alone is tOO
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, aliSi
yiv /itrdirrairis yyii/i'iis oi^vti.
719. Kd/ i\u>v : from me also.
720. irpttrPtvav : i.e. rpevQirtpor
(Ifai
iquiu
The
inf. clause that follows is the subj.
722. (IS c
..^ir,
>s Ipv.
-c^iXtt: see on 403. — ravrQ^ adv.
723. Const., hoaJp (ior.) iral ri rHy
cS \iy6yT^y ^,^v0dve,y. Cf 1031 f.
The sentiment may have been bor-
rowed from Hcs. Op. 293 ft, oinos
tfipaairdiitms,
fam dniiya • ffrS\),s !' i
«a\h
.y Google
92 SO^OKAEOYS
X0PO5.
ava.^, crk t etwds, et tl Kalpiov Xeyet,
725 fi-aOetv, ere t av tovB'- €v yap ctpTjrai SnrXr}.
KPEflN.
^povvjv VTT afSpos njXiKovBe rrjv <f>vcrt.v;
AlMflN.
fj.TjSeu TO jirj hiKaiov ■ ei S' k-yot vio?,
ov Tov -)^p6vov y^Tj isaWoi/ rj To-pya. uKOirtiv.
730 epyou yap ktTTt Tav% aKocrp-ovvras crk^€i.v ;
OvB' ay KtXfvcraip.' fuo-e^elv 6ts Tov'i fcafcous.
ov-)(_ rjZe yap rotaS' e7retX-)77rraL voaoi ;
ov (pritTi, 057j8i^s t^tS' o/i-OTrroXts Xcws.
734. ctKDs :
Chorus says el, e
■ (I : the
■0. to the
respectful manner of sulijects.
725. |ial(tv: sc. auTof, Harmon. —
lyi: Haemon. — tIpi|T(u: inipers.
726. TfiXiKoIS* . . . tiiXikovSe : shaU we
indeed loAo are so old be Utugkt forsooth
by one of this oge, i.e. by such a
youngster as he is'' A similar sarcasm
is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rf
1 (I TljXlKO^Oll Bj^
.i«6<rSt I
For the force of koI
728. f.rfiiv, ji^': the Schol. inter-
prets by ii.i)iiv hSdanau i y,-ii Siiiai6r
iarl aoi ivwSavfiv. This would account
for the use of tlic nogs.
729. riv xpdvov: see on 681.—
rfipYa; the facts. Haemon meajis the
truth of his plea, in distinction from
730. 'fTfOV ; Creon sharply tattes
up t4 11170, but with a slightly altered
meaning. Is it a dati/, etc.f — cucmt-
|uriivTa« ; like iKoirna in G60.
731 evS^; not even, antithetic to
ipyoi-. " I vrould not even urge, mucli
less do the deed," or perhaps better
(vith Kvicala) to take oM as simply
continuing the statement of Creon,
(no, it is not a dutg,) and I would not
urge, etc.
732. TOiijS.: !.e. rj ds «o((.vir siir..
.y Google
ANTirONH.
TToXts yap ri(iiv a^e ^r) rdcjiT^iv kpel
AlMflN.
735 opS.'i TOO COS €Lpy]Ka^ ojs dyav j'eos ;
dWo) yap ri 'p-ol ^pyj l^£ t^ctS' ap^eti- ^^ofds ;
TToXts yap ovK 1<tQ' i^tis acSpo? lo"^' eVos,
KPEHN.
icaXwS epijp.rj'; y av ai/ yjjs ap^oi-S jJ.6vos.
734. i](Lt>p ; pluralis majeslaiicus,
in connection with the eiiig, ^^(.
ty 1092, 1185. — V: '.e- S V-
735. lis, lis: how (with sV««).
ns (with ,>4oi). So &j occurs twice in
the same aent. with different meaning
in 0. T. S22, Ai invoS^cv ^a*'tovt(! is
KvBtprirn}!'. — &yavvi<ii: sarcastic al-
lusion to 726 f. With the Athenian
it was a matter of course that the
final decision of state policy lay with
the people. But even the kings of
the Heroic age were guided by the
views of the most respected menibers
of the community and of the army,
and, as we see in Horn., were in-
fluenced by pnblic opinion. Now, for
the first time, Haemon loses his tem-
per as he sees his last hope depart
with Creon'a refusal to heed (he voice
of the people.
736. oX^iji, ^iiot: data, of interest.
C/. Aj. 1306 f., -Ar. wS! d^V oi-r^
irof*7. OA. T(f yjp ^t ^aWoy ehihs f)
'fuivr^ iraveii' i The question in 736, it
will be observed, is not quite the same
as in 734, where Creon asks, "What
right have the people to dictate to
me! " Here he asks, by way of ex-
cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes
am I to consult in ruling this land if
737. "That is no stale, no commu-
nity, that is composed of one man."
Cf. Cie. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat
popnluB ipse. Ergo ubi tyran-
" i...dicendum est
mpubli
Others interpret ardp6!
iiris as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil.
386, mfAii yilp ^oTi irSon loji- ^avue-
vay. The next verse, 738, fits this
much better than the interpretation
of W., given above.
739. " You would make an excellent
king of a deserted land." Similar use
.,GoogIe
94 S0*0KAE0Y2
KPEIIN.
740 oS', ws eoLKe, T^ yvvaiKL crvjj.fj.a.'^^ei.
AlMflN.
Hirep yvvri crv' irov yap ovv jrpo/oj'So^at.
KPEfiN.
St va-yKaKnTTe, Sta 8tV^s twf vaTpi.
AIMKN.
o^ yap StVata it' k^afi<ipTa.vov9' opoj,
KPEnw.
af^aprdvo) yap ras e/tcts ap-)(a.<; a-ijSon' ;
AlMflN.
745 ow yap crtySet?, ripa? y^ Tas ^ewi" TraTtJi-,
5 fiMpov '^^05 (cat yuiiatKos vaT^pov.
AIMON.
ou rai" eX.ots ^<rao) ye twi' ala-)(p<uv e^e.
KPEflN.
6 youj' Xdyos o"ot iras vn-ep KeCvyj-; oSe.
of j(aXS['y«inEiir.JUi(i.50*,«aA£ry6p Bfiraia, which Haemon uses witli sar-
SfiaivTo li' bIkoh, &v TOT^pa KaT4iiTai'oi'. castic reference to !i«?jr. Bfnaia ^{n-
740. He means that Haemon is all ftofiriiinii^a Is modelled after liiiopriap
the while aeeretly defending Antigone. BfiapTdyuv.
742. 0, base villain, to come into roa- 744. tos i|iMX! dpx<>s - '"S ""'"
/iei iBitA your fathert For !ia Siicijt, authority.
pdxvi, fx^pas mi- Tipl i^foii, -ytyMireai, 745. ir^P«j: abs.; jou donotact the
seeG.lSl.IV". 1; H.796d. "From this pari of reverence, since you trample, etc.
point the altercation becomes more — vifids Ocwi' : i.e. the rites of burial.
Tioient, each laying hold tipon the 746. ^iimfm: the slave of. Cf68<i.
other's words, and seeking to turn 747. ou tS,v: i.e. oS roi Sr. The
themintoridioule.orto directtheedge position of -ye shows that go-o-oj rtuf
of them against the other." Sehn. (uaxp^v together forms the antithesis
743. ^ : (yes, I do) for. — ou : with to yiimuiiii' turfpoy. The thought un-
.,GoogIe
AKTirONH.
, crov yc Ka/iov
t>£(i)v T<j}v vepTepoiw.
750 Tavrr]p ttot' ovk iad oi? ert {oxxai' ya/^eis.
AIM^N.
■^S' ovp ffavelrai kol Oauovcr 6\et Ti.va.
KPEtlN.
■§ fcaTTttTretA-wi' w8' eiTe^€p)(^£i dpanv^ ;
AJMflN.
tl's S' ecrr'
reiX'^ TJ-pos KCfas yi-co/xa? \eyav ;
kKoImv ffypevaa-eK, Syv ij^pf.vtav aiiTO<; Kevo-;.
AIMON.
757 ^ouXet, Xeyetf 7i Kal Xeywc yxi^Sei' KXuetv,
756 yuj'atKO? ftji' Sov\€vpa, [it] KtoTiWe p.e.
W. retains the traditional oitler in 755-757 .
derlying this utterance is, I defend
her, not because she is my betrothed,
but because she has done right.
750. o«K l<rS' lis : <' cannot be that.
Cf. Phil, im, oiw (ae- ij ob ei&v TQV
A<TJ!, J
iroyfi But iva,s is more
) tliis phrase. — (n: with
■Kori moiilfles 7a/i«j. Cf. Aj. 1093, oiic
fir itot' ivSpa Bai/ndiratu' ?ti. Others
take fri with ficfai-. — ?"'■»■»' ■ ii^niical,
i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you
like. Cf. 664. This renewed threat
is called forth by Haemon's mention
of the gods of the nether world.
751. Haemon means that he will
not survive the death of his betrothed.
Creon, however, takes rii'i as pointing
to himself. The Indef. tIj is often
used by way of enphemism to indicate
a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, toDt"
..(px^ralr:
roi).
752. Kdiraini,\uv : even threatening.
Haemon had before this made no
threat. — epairvs: pred. adj. See G.
138, N. 7 ; H. S19.
753. "What I am saying are not
threats, but remonstrances against
folly."
754. K)ka(uv: like «i xaW" '" ^58.
757. PovXti Wyeiv : cf. Hes. Op.
721, (i 5< KOKii' sTirjis, TBxo «■ oStJs
^e.Coi' iHoi^aa. El. 52S, smSs tr*
756. SouTwuiul: see on 320.
.y Google
SO*OKAEOYS
755 et jxT) TTorrip rja-O', i
■ (T ovK en (
760 ayaye to /j.i,(ros, ws far' o/i,/ia7' auriVa
■jrapovTi Ov^fTK-Q TT\rj(ria rm wfKftCtit.
755. In 751 Creon reckleesly .re-
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal
Haemon's response in 757 follows
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 766,
"Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist,
inimon of a woman, from wheedling
me." Since hereupon every further
utterance on the part of Haemon is
evidently useless, nothing is left him
hut to call this degree of stubborn-
ness "loss of reason." "Were you
not my father, I should liave said
(instead of the milder expression 0oi.
Xfi Kf/fiv Ti KTf.) that you are not in
your right mind." This leads the rage
of Creon lo burst forth openly. In
the traditional order it is impossible
to understand hoiv by far the harsh-
est utteranee of all (755| could be
characterized by Creon wiUi so mild a
term as KoTiA^tiv. And again, what
is there in the comparatively calm
expression of 757 that should so vio-
lently inflame his anger? From (he
order adopted we get also a much
more suitable use of imiTlWtiv, which
as a trans, verb can only mean coax,
talk over fcith fair words, — tCirav :
with the inf. in the sense of sai/ is
nnusnal. This instance may be added
to that given in GMT. 89, 1, n. 1.
See also GMT. 15, 3, n. S.
758. ^tjOts: indeed, realhj. Lat.
itane. An ironical am! indignant
question. Cf. Shaks. Jai. Cois. iv. 3 ;
Bra. "Away, slight man!" Cas. "Is't
possible 1" — To'vB' "0\ii(iir(iv; Creon
raises his hand to heaven.~o«; with-
out ^li, as in 0. T. 1088, oi ri;/ ■'OAy>iiro*
iiTtipaii' HUH liTfi, where also Olympus
signiiles heaven. For the aecus., see
G. 1C3, N. 2; H. 723.
759. 1^ i)ioYou^ : M expresses
the accompanying circumstance of
Stvi'ilCfiti, fiih reproaches, itbusiveti/.
Cf. 55G. Eur. Troad. 315, Iwl Bitpiwi
™l yioia- KaTQOT('K.u(r' Ix'"- Others,
iri^insuper, like 0. C. 644, Sfortpav
J^xaioD! M yiaif p6aoii. Haemon has
thus far censured, but now, in his
rage, also reproaches his father.
760 f . S.'iQ.yt : addressed to one of
the two attendants {c/. 678), who goes
into the palace to lead forth Antigone.
— rifXa^: (hehotefullhing. The use
of the abstract noun heightens the
contempt. So Philoctetcs says to
Odysseus, Phil. 991, £ /iliro!, ala itija-
vtiiplaireis Aryso'. — (CCIT finfttlTCt kt*. ;
with great emphasis the king, in his
passion, indicates proximity by the use
of three expressions. SoinO. r.430,
remoteness is expressed by oi iniXu'
Saj/oppos ofjcwi' rayi' ivmrTpaipfis Stth;
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
AIMflN.
Oil hyJT i^ovye, tovto fLrj Bo^rj? vote,
ov6' ri^ oXeiT-ai TrXr/crCa, <jv t ovZajxa
rnvfLOP iTpo<j6\]i^i KpoLT iv 6<j)0aXixoL'; optuv,
765 (U5 Toli; OeXovat Totv <j>i\<jiv jxaCuj) ^wmv.
XOPOS.
avT^p, ava.^, ^e^-qkev i^ opyij? ra^^u; ■
vous S' icrrl ttjXikovto'; aXyijcas ^apv^;.
KPEIIN.
Opdro}, (fypovfiTO) p.Eit,ov t) kolt avZp' l<uv •
TO. S' om Kopa TCtS' ovk avraXXctfet p.6pov.
XOPOI.
770 ajj.<f>0) yap avTO. koI KaraKTeti/ai voeis ;
ov Trfv ye p-fj 9iyov(ya.v • eu ya.p oZv Xeyetg.
764. t6 KpdTo: found as ft sing,
only in Soph. (Phil, 1001, 1457, O. T.
263], Ni^ liead,me. — iv 6^Afa'iif- for
the inEtruraental dat. Cf. 962, 1003.
Epic fulness of expression.
you laai/
rase in the company of those of yon
frietids leho are tciUinr/ {to enrfure it).
There is in is itairp an intentional ref-
erence to ijSi^iritii in 760 f. Haemon
departs from tlie stage at the right of
the spectators. He does not again
appear. The actor who played this
part now takes tiie roie of the mes-
ecnger.
767. T.i\«oim« : !>. of one so
young. See on 720. — $apvs: porten-
tous, despm-le. So in 1251, Cf. Phil.
1045 f,, B^pis
deton is well suited to the impetuosity
of Creon's manner." Bl.— jutiov itr^. ;
belongs to both verbs. — 1) kot' ovSpa ;
than becomes a mere man. Si'flpanro! ie
the usual word in this phrase. Cf. Aj.
760 t., Sara iiiep^ou ^iair flAaorii'
769. TO, ToGt : Soph. freq. uses
the fern, dual forms of the art. and of
prong. Yet cf. 501, El. 977, riiS* ri
Kwtyw)™. See G. 138,N. 5;H.272a.
That Creon should include both in his
threat, and should speak in 577-581
of both as if Ihcy were to die, ifl a
skilful touch of the poet in the por-
traiture of Creon's character. Creon
is so much absorbed in maintaining
his own prerogatives, and so blinded
by his anger as to forget that Ismenc
is innocent of tiie deed {cf. 53B-647).
770. ^»: tiie position shows that
it is the important word. For Kal,
see on 554.
" the aeyn- 771. |ii]: as if tliere might still be
.,GoogIe
2OO0KAEOY S
X0PO5.
fiopci) 8e TTOLCii KaC <Tij)€ /SovXevei KTavtlv ;
KPEriN.
aryow epij/xo? efff tai 7) ^pOTUiV aTi^o<>
Kfivxpci) TTerptoBei t^Sxrav ev Kardipv^i,,
775 (^op^ij5 TOcrovTOi' OJS ayos liouof TrpoOeC^,
oJTw? p.La<Tp.a Tra<j UTrcKt^vyp ttoXi;.
KttKet Tof "AiStjc, oji fj.6vov (re'/3ei ^etui',
atrov/xeV)) ttou rev^eTai. to /i,^ Oavuv,
7) ycMo-erat yoDi' dWa ry^vLKavB', otl
780 TTOfos 7reptiT(ros eart xdi" "AtSoii ae^etu.
775. W. ^
euiiii; doubl about her not having put
her hand ti; tlie deed.
772. Ke.1: furll>er,ako. " It she is
to die, tell us further by what sort of a
dottth." C/.nU. But W. and others
takenoi here, ns in 770, with the pred. ;
in a-hat way du ijoa really, etc.? — o-^:
Antigone. See on 44.
773. S.V 5 ; from the general form
uf the rul. elausu it appojirs that Creon
has not yet aiiy definite locality in
mind. KoripuJ (774) shows that he is
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn
out by men's hauilB. — Pporiov : de-
774. trrrpa&u tv KaT«apiix.i^ Schol.,
iv iroyfiif tnnjXaiy. In 1100 K!i™pu£
is used adj.
775. fiY«: like the Lat.piaculum
has the double sense of pollutwn and
256 the former, here the latter. So
the libations in Aesch. Chiieph. 154 are
called fi-yos Koxav aTt6Tpmov. — lis : us
[to be). The exact correlative would
be Bffor. Cf. Xcji.A„ab. IT. S, 12, BoK«
7oii 4ax
\6xo«:
Cf. Horn. //. XJiii.
424, Tuv mivTisr ah tincov iSiipoiiai,
&X''vi^f'^^ »*P. it efJs. The Schol, ex-
plains, ^8dj Tta^aiAv, fioTj Thv fiouAV*-
vov icaBtip-yvifai Tivi, 6,ipoaioua9ai S^X"
T;eE'l'Ta Tpd^I, ho! UTTil^iovB KaeupiFii' th
Toiho 7fip aatBfs- Tlie same view was
held by the Homans. Plutarch, in
his life of Kunia, 10, sjn-aka of this
same custom when uufuithfulYestals
were punished.
776. irira: i^. tlie community of
citizens in its entirety. "ThEt no
part of tlie state may suifer." More
commonly taken in the sense of Trdv-
777. fujyow (t^Ph: referring to her
pious care for tlie burial of Polynices.
Cf. 519.
778. irou: «" doubt. Ironical. —
TO |ui eaviJv ; the fteeua, after TsuJfTui,
See on 540.
779. aWwi: see on 552.
780.
3 wtpiir
.y Google
ANTirONH.
%Td(TlU
STpOlfltf.
"E/jojs avLKare fxa^av, Ep<y5 05 ii> KT'qiiao'i TrtTrret?,
OS ip /xaXatcat? Trapetrats I'eai'tSos evvv^^eveL^ ■
5 </)Oiras S' vTrepTTOi'Tio? ef r' a.ypovojxoL'; auXats,
Kcu cr' out' a^ai'aT&ii' i^wftjuos ouSets
ou^ afj.epidii' ere y afupeiiircov, o o €)((iiv ^L4.iJ.-qv€v.
785. "W. <;)otTas ff.
781. The odo marks tlio elosp of
another »ct of the play. Creoii, with-
out yielding to the entreaties o( bis
son, retiree into Ihe palace, whence he
reappeara at 882. Antigone is about
to appear on her way to her tomb.
The ode celebrates the Tietorious
power of Ems. The disobedience of
Hacmon, against his own interest, is
due to the might of love. The god
of love was not represented in the
classic period as a child (our Cupid).
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom
of youth, ijKiToi, or kvipitais.
782. (Ltix^v: aecus. of specifica-
tion. — IV KTTiiuurt ; proleptiual. Lore
makes men his bondsmen when he
falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525,
iMyup 7\..«
av ^„;j
So Lueian, Dial. Dear,
vl, 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, ffow
fiin iKJiT/ olris 7* Sfiririrjis iirtt, Knl
784. (WUXditLs : makeai thg couch
upon. C/ Hor.CW.IV.13,7,Cupido
...Chiae pulcris excubat in
genia. I'hryn. 8, Aiffm. 8' tV! itop-
ifivpftvs JrnpTjin: <)im fpuTOt. T'md.Nem.
viii. 2, "Hpa . . . irapBtvYiloi! . . . ^ipifmaa
y^fpiipois. Milton, L'AUegro, 29, 30,
" Suth as hang on Hebe's cheek.
And love to live in dimple sleek."
785. vmpirdirrios : pred. C/".£/.812,
Ilk tixfi fi h-ii Supatar alxrt^y. Led by
Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across
the sea, and Jlcnclaus pursued with
786. oypovoVois aiXats ; i.«- tuTi
vftw^4vcusab\m,&ypwr. C/.O.TAim,
T^ (sc, Ao^iifi] y&p t\c£ke5 i.ypipatAOt
irarroi ^(Aoi. So Aphrodite sought
out Anchiaes in his shepherd's hut.
787. (Ti! obj. of ^liji^os used act.
Cf. Acsch. Agnm. 1000, ariyiiv miri-
ffTopa voW^ iraitii.
789. (TI yt ! emphatic repetition.
Cf. Phi/. 1116, tJt^oi ff( Sn;^^™^ oJBi
af yt S6X0! liTXf. 0. r.l098ff., Ti'sfff,
TtKyov, tIs a" iTiitrf . . . S ai y' eSi^iTeipa
Aoiloo;
790. (xav:'hf! ,rd,i.e.'Ep-^-. "He
who has thee as his master," for we
can say i iriSflos fxf ,u* as well as fxi"
rhv irieav.
.y Google
20*0KAE0YS
"AVTUrTpOljHl-
<rv Kal StKCLioju dStwroi's '^pO'a; Trapacnra? iirl \<o/3a.,
(TV Koi ToSe feiKos avSpcof ^vvq,iiJ.ov e;^«? rapa^as ■
5 viKO. S' ivapyy)'; jBk^jxipiDv tjxepo'i £v\£KTpov
vvfitf^a?, rcoi' jj.iyaXoii' TrapeSpos iv dp^^ais
OeanStv ■ dii.a)(o^ yap l(j.TTaiC,ii ^eo? 'A(/)poStTa.
791. oBCkOIIS: (.E. ficTTt i![«DtlI S?KH.
793. rirlXuPf: either (0 oiifraje, as
Haemon w&s led to treat his fatlier
shamefuUj, or better with most e<!itt.
in a subjeciive sense, la [their) ruia.
Under the influence ot Eros good
me» become bad.
794. {uvcu)U)v : for ^uvatfuar, by what
is technically called enallage (ex-
change), a common figure of syntax.
Cf. 8Q2, ^arpyoi Af'KTpiup 5tix. for /xa-
■Tp4»v ktI. Phil. 1123, TToAms ^SyTov
flipifs. — ?xtis ttipdjas: see on 22.
795. 796. ^p^pos ^MxifMuv vi\i4as :
desire of the eijes for Ihe bride. Suljj.
and obj.gen. As love is aw.iltened
by beauty, and heanty ia observed
with the eyes, the poet uses instead
of JipSpiJi the more specific fiAeip^par,
" I O.C. 729, i^Tvf •I>6Bo-'. Or,
perhaps better, a
flashinij hiie^glona
bride. For the tn
and O, C. 809, raaSf -xdipus Ti lepinara
7SS lirmXa. — " The modem poet
speaks of tove as 'engendered in the
cycB, with gazing fed'; the ancients
rather spoke of an influence passing
from the eyes of the beloved to the
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed
as an emanation from the object."
798, 'nfpiSpos «T*. : seated bij the
side of the great taws in aathority. That
is, Eros exerts influence on the minds
of men, hindering or aiding their de-
cisions. In the present instance Eros
overrides in the mind of Haenion the
duty of filial obedience. Tor vipttpos,
cf. Find. 01. viii. 21, A.ii \ivUv iripiSpo!
ei^is. Eur. 3led. 843, tparat t^ iro^f^
irapfSpovs iravToiai itpeTiis ^i/ffpyovs.
0. C.1382,a(Kj, iiwiSpo! ZTjvij dexof^'s
fSiiias. Some take iv ipxa's in the
sense of i'h ihe counsels of princes.
Btaiiay prob. refers to the laws of
nature and of the gods, such as filial
obedience, patriotism, piety.
799. %axM ; in the pred. ; hbcdh-
qiteraUe. Dale translates, Matchless
in might, la sport like iliis fair Venas
takes delight, and quotes Jlor. Od. I.
33,10fE.,Veneri, cui placet im-
many take it, the
of the eyes of the
)gena.,c/.B
ub juga J
,1 JOCI
801 f. Antigone is led by the attend-
ant through the door of the women's
apartment, and appears for the last
time. In allusion to Haemon, whom
Eros has led from the path of obedi-
ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am
in danger of trespassing the Btajiol" in
so far as he compassionates Antigone,
who is condemned by the king. —
6ar)iav 'ii/a <|>ipopAi; said in a general
sense, and explained by lax^'i' ■ ■ ■
toKplni/y.
yGoogle
ANTirONH.
e^cr) tpepo/j-ai raS' optof, tcr)(eiv S'
ovKeri THj-yas ovfajj-ai cxtKpviav,
Tov TrayKOiTyjy o9' opta 6d\a[ioi'
TJJJ'5' ' AvTiyotrQu auvTovcrai'.
Seventh Scene. Creon. Antigo;
CliEOK.
Stpcxtn) a.
opar ifjL, Si yas irarpta; woXiTai., rap vedrav oSoi"
o-T^iXOVO-av, viajov 8e ^yyo5 Xtvcrcrova-av aeXiov,
SIO KOViroT av^w oXXd p.' 6 Tray/coiras "AtSas ^wo-cu' ayet
rds- 'A)(^povTO^
802. TiiB'opMV: reppatod 9
— Si; eliainn is common a h nd
of anapaestic verse. Of. SI 81
804. TOV iraYKo(Ti|v 9aXa^
chamber where alt must lie, Th m
plied contrast between the fate of
Antigone and her intended hridal
recurs repeatedly througliout the la^
ter part of the play." Camp.
805. i-JroiKTav: see on 231. Cf.
O. C. 1562, i(ai^irai t'^p irayniad^ itirv
liliis. Ths
ored the dead with a ilirge. Antigone
must chant her own lamentation.
The flrat strophe and antielrophe
cMinsist mainly of glyconics, which
are a favorite verse for expressing
lament. Antigone compares her fate
with that of Kiobe. The response of
the Chorus, that Mobe is a goddess,
and that to share her fate is glorious,
Antigone looks upon as a mockery
of her distress. Hence the second
m 6 m d b
ing g h An n d ed
by h ng and g a m m n
pamtul reflection to the horrible fate
of her entire family.
808. via-nv : adv. ; far the last lime.
Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, i-iarot -rfti^v o-ii-
810. KoSvoT av6ii: sc.i^a^ai. Cf.
AJ. 85C, tjf Z' 4tf.fpai iT4Kas upaatitvhrai
■nariarnTQi' Si) koBitot aBflis Bortpoi'.—
■nayKotma : thai puts all to rest ; or, as
in804, intr. See App.
813. 'Axi'povTos: cf. Rata. Od. x.
513, foflo «« 'Ax^poBTn nvpi-f.KfyJeiev
ri fifauai. — oktoi': accus. of limit of
motion after fiyti.
814. Herefirst Antigone, afterhav.
ing discharged her holy laait, gives
utterance to the more gentle and
womanly feelings of her nature. Kot
until now do we learn that Harmon
.,GoogIe
SO'tOKAEOYS
aKTav, ovB yfj.evaCoji' ^yKkrjpov, ovt em vviJ.<b£LOL';
815 TTCo jxi TL% vjivo^i viivq<j€i', aXX' 'Aj^e/Doiri vvjJ.<l>€V(rw.
ovKovv KXeivi] Koi iiraLUov e^^oufj'
es ToS' o-vip^ei KevOo'i peKvaiv,
ovT£ r^v\.va.<jiv TrXr/yeia-a votrois
was dear lo her heart, and do we
see liow painful was the Bacrifice
that she paid to duty. — IykXt|Pdi>;
the Schol. explains by fiiroxov. The
iliivaoi were sung to the accompani-
ment of flutes at marriflgc proccesions,
and in honor of both the bridegroom
and the bride. — lic\ vuiu^cfois jt|i*''>^'
refers to the ImSaKiiuov which wits
sunghy a choruBof miidens in honor
of the bride alone, after the wedding
feaet and in the hous( of the briie
groom. Cf. Theocr 18 > wpiafff
vtoypdirrai 8a\dnv X'pi"' iirriaairra
815. {[|ivi)nv : thi finite \erb is
used instead of some turn of exprLS
eion corresponding to ^yNAijpoi' alter
the preceding othf
816. 'Ax^povn: not dat of place
butofindir.obj. C/ 064 The thought
that she is to be tin bride of death
recurs several times under difierent
forms. Cf. 891, 1206 So Shik Borneo
and .Tvllet; "I Koi!d the fool uere
m'lrried to her grnve (m 5) Death
is mij sonJn-law}, Death is mj 1 etr mj
daughter hath he jpedded (it 6)
817. " The Chorus makes that ^ery
fact a matter of consolation which An-
tigone hag just lamented, namely, that
she is going do wii tfl Hades aliv e." Schn.
820. (H^^an' eirixapo : recompfiiw
of the award, i.e. death by the sword.
In 0. C. 1*178, it is saiil of the death of
Oedipus, d^^qKtt'; Sis iidKiar' hr flTrSBtf
\dBois. t! ydfi; dtiji jiV 'A/hji jU^lTf
SSI. avTovepis : the Schol,, ISitfi
Kcl Kaiy^ fotiif. It is explained by
/iii^ Si'TiTBi' ^cra. In response to this
Antigone refers tn the similar case of
Niobe Alany tnke it m the more
usual .ense of 6^ p, a, Jre, d re
Cj b76 This alao agrc s with the
first part of the Sch 1 fieT t Am9sp at
822 AISi|v KaTaprjini this repcti
tion ol iWpx*""'^ hcighttnstht effect
823 Niobe the daughter of Tan
talus boasted that she bad more
children thin Leto she hiving seven
sons and seven daughters while the
g ddess had but one each On the
corapliint of Leto Apollo slew the
sons and Artemis the daughters and
Kiobe herself was transformed into
a rock on Mount Sipylus On this
mountain is still to be seen in the
Bide ot a eliff of yellow limestone, a
huge form wliich, as seen from a dis-
tance, resembles a woman sitting in
mournful attitude, with dark f aee, dark
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH
ANTirONH.
'AvTMrrpoiJii) a.
^Kovcra Srf XvypoTdrav oXicrBai raif ^pvyCa.v ^evixv
5 TcuraXou SiwuXw tt^os aKpcu, rcii' Ktercros <os drei^;
TTerpala pKatna. Safiatrep, km viv o^^poi TaKOjj.ei^ai',
(US 0ari.s ofS/Jwc,
arms folded over her breast, and white
garments. Originally a freak of na
ture, tlie parts of this roek-forraation
below the head were later shaped into
die form of a human body, and the
parts at the side hewn away terrace-
fashion — the whole presenting the
image of a divinity (prob. CybeleJ of
Ada Minor. Over this rook the water
drops and trickles. Thefate of Niobo
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and
tragic poetry, Tlie death of the chil-
dren was represented in sculpture by
Scopas. The Niobe group in the
Uffizi galleiy at Florence is probably
a copy, in ite main features, of the
work of Scopas, dating from the
Roman period. Forthemylli,c/!Hom.
/;. xxiv. 602 ft.; Ovid Met. vi, 310 ff.
824. ^ptryCav: Mount Sipylus is in
Lydia, but the more extended and
vague use of the name Phrygia, found
in Horn., was borrowed by other
Greek and by Roman writers. Cf.
Strabo, lii. 571. — f;lve.v: from An-
tigone's point of view, because as the
wife of Ampliion, king of Thebes,
Mobe had lived many years in tliat
825, TamDwru : sc. daughter. —
&Kptf. the figure itself is, however,
not on the summit of the mountain,
but in the middle of a tliff. Yet so
alsoOv.ATei.vi. 311, says, fixa ca-
eumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam.
826 iw: here a rel. pron. See G.
140,N 5; H.275D.—K«r<n»s:her trans-
formation into slflne is poeticalLy rep-
resented as a TDcki/ growth, irirpaia
QxioTtt As the ivy envelops a tree
with tight clinging clasp,
co'ver it from view and 1
under ita power fidimnfv), s
grew about Niobe. In ii^Mcrff and
KOTtvaii^ti below there is an allusion
to dAA" 'Ax^pon-i i^^pfiaa, 816; that
is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so
the god brings me to the stony bridal
chamber of death.
828. Jii^pu ; si^, Asfirouoi, from
A<iir« below. — TaKOjuTwiV ; melting
awag, pining awag. This word is the
more appropriate here, because it is
applicable in its physical sense to
snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et adhuc
fundunt
The r
irveiloi
■ flebile
!ipyli
phenomenon of the eternal weeping
has combined with it tlie explanation.
The snow does not remain long upon
Mount Sipylus, and the duration of
the weepingia expressed by the phrase,
il^epoi X"*' t" oiSapk Xfinfu The
water which trickles down from the
ridge of (he mountain over the figure
arises from and is supplied by the
rains and the melted snow, and never
fails, oippii and Seifas are alilie ap-
plicable to a mountain and to a human
being. So in Eng., foot of a moun-
tain, hrow of a hill, head of a bay.
.,GoogIe
)4 50*OKAEOY2
lO ■)(i(up Tovhafia \ii,Tia,riyyei. B' in 6(j>pvai. TrayKkavroi.?
X0P02.
aXXa ^eo? rot koI Oeoyzvvq^,
Kairoi <f)6i.p.ev(ii rots ifro^eots
eyKktjpa Xaxiiv jj.ey' dKova-ai,
ANTirONH.
STpa4>ii P'.
ot/:iot yeXw/xai. Tt /AC, tt/dos ^euif irwrpt^v,
840 outc olxop.dvai' vfiplt,€K, aXX' Itti^o-vtov ;
834, W. OeioyfvTi^.
836 ff. W. fcai' ™ <f>&i^4vw /ley aKovtml
jii™
.ft.™
832. 4 djioioTOTav : Hiosi /('te lo her.
834 f. aXW: se. Nn(fli, inrf. — flw-
Y<vvii$: she was the daughter of a
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was
the son of Zeus. In these verses the
Chorus is understood to administer a
reproof to Antigone for presuming
ta compare herself with a, goddess,
" Still," they say, " it is a great thing
for one who is dead to have it said
of him that he shared in the lot of
those who are theoqaalsof the gods."
837. i'iKXi)pa Xoxc^ : to receive
as his lot that wliich is shared or
inheriled. SyxKiipos is either act.,
ikaring in, as in 814, or pass., allotted,
inherited, as in Eur. Here. Far. j68.
«:h!ch is
equals of gods. The inf. \ax^~„
allotted to the
suhj. of luTlyto be supplied, — oKoii-
(pai : lo hear said of one's self, like the
Lat, audire. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii,
7.23, iiiya (^Si1«(. ilriu) tS 0x06111' inh
i^oKHTXt^io"' ip^piiruv.
838. ycXa|(iu: the Chorus has mis-
interpreted the motive that leads
Antigone to lilcen her fate to that of
Niobe. She has in mind only the
external likeness of their horrible
doom, and not, as the Chorus seems
to take it, any moral resemblance of
character and destiny. Hence, at/im
840. 01JK ; belongs only to the partic,
— otxa|u'vav: otxf^i" has the time
of the pf, and often llie secondary
sense of be dead. Cf. Phil. 414, iXA'
?J x"^^"' oTxfTQi BaPiiv, where Bavtii'
is pleonastic.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
lot At/xcaiat Kprji^at
5 ©T^jSas T €vapfi.a.Tov a.\<TO<;, ep.TTa<i ^vfiiidpTVpas u/J./i'
oia (jtiktov d»c\aw70s, oiois ro/tois
Trpos e-pyji-o. tv/x/So^^wotoi' ep)(Ofiai, Td<j>ov TTOTaiviov •
tw SiJcrroi'ds y', oiV eV ^porola-Lv ovt iv veKpolcn
p,iTOlK0<;, ov l,<a<Tiv, ov 0auov(7i.v.
TTpo^at
XOP02-
Srpoijnj y.
aTov Opdcrovs
850. W. Iw SiIoraTOS, oiV' ti- |8po«
843. iroXvicTi]|uiv(« : opvhnt, and
hence emineal, noble.
844. The stream of Dirce is formed
by several abundant siiriiiga near the
grove of Bemeter and Core. See on
105.
845. (liopiutTOu ; see on 149.
846. ivnras xri. : I taki yaa at any
rate as mtj witnesses. — ivv^ '• Aeol.
form ; found in tragedy only here awl
in Aesch. Esm. 620.
847. olo . . , fpxo|uu : the sent, de-
pends on lii^ifufpTupa; as if f ufi^ufiTupu
had preceded. oloisprefJ. adj. instead
of an adv, — if'^'*''' W'"' SjcAbwos.
For tlie gen. after adjs, compounded
with aprwalive, see G. 180, n. 1; H. 753.
Cf. 1035; Aj. SIO, AppaKTos ^(Abf.
Trach. 685, t4 ^AfiuMoy fiirupuii aKTlr6s
848. fp^|W^ Schol. irfp[(.pa7fia; an
endoswe. So Aesch. Chuepk. 15i, irpis
tpy/xa {variant ?pu)uij TifSt, of tiie
grave of Agamemnon. From tpya.
Aft. ilpya or tl'p7o>. Tiie same idea in
tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en-
trance to which is walled up or blocked
up by layers of stone. See on 1204f.
Transl., the maand-like enclosed vaidl of
tt strange tomb. — 'VOTiutIov: unheard
of, since only ■■(Kpoi iv to'i^ Tiecirrtu.
850. Cf. Eur. Suppl OSS f., oft-' &
TOfs ^AfiffOlS oBt' ^1- ftOOlF KflVOIiflltt,
Sen. Oed. 94!), via, qua nee se-
pultis mixtus et vivis tamen
exeratus errcs. In lamenting it is
natural to repeat the same thought
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813,
881, 917, 1310. Eur. SapjA. 06S, Um
irsKvos after ottKer' ^l^fKfos, ointtr*
tSraa (955). The text as it stands
is not free from objeetJons. There is
no proper antithesis between SpOToiam
and vexpotni. See the App. for further
discussion
8S3if Adoanctn J to the highest pili-k
of auiacttg thou hast fallen iiolentty
against tie loflj seat of jastiee The
Chorua uses this expression because
Antigone m 451 ha' appealed to
Afinj and n eans to say that in 1 er
daring defiance of the kings author
.,GoogIe
lOG
SO*OKAEOYS
v\jjTj\.oi' £5 AtKa? jBdBpov
855 TrpocreTretres, w riKVOV, ito\v.
'AvTLOTpOljlI) P'.
ei^avcras aXyetJ'oraras e/xot fxepi.fii'a';,
SGO warpo'; rpLTToXtcrrov olktop, tov r« TrpoTrairos
ajxCTepav woTfxov jcXetfots AaySSaKtSato'ti'.
tw jxaTpojaL \€KTp(iiP
865 arat Koip-qpaTo, r avToyo'VTjT ijxoi irarpl Bvaixopov
p.a.TpO'i,
868. |i(p(f(i>as ; nccDS. plur. after
r^auoas. e/ 001, and see on MO.
860. »ciTpo's irt. : the ihrke-rt/ieated
lahofmy/atlier'swoe, orKToii in Jirout
appos. with ntpljtiias. VT. takfa rarpit
and s-iIt/ioii below as obj. gen. after
/Kplfivas, and d?«toi' in appos. ivitli tho
effect impliud in (ijravaas itfpinvas, uom-
paring Aesch. Jlgam. 225, irXa Surjjp
yfVfffBat 9vyaTp6s, voX^fuev itptayAi'. —
TpwrrfXHTTOv ; from miA/fsii', a parallel
form of ■woAfTy^turn. Cf. I'ind. P.j\h.
vi. 2, ipoupai/ Xapi™^ ipniro^ffo^ft.
P/<(V. 1238, Jit ToJri floilAe. Kul Tpit
dnHToAsii' / ftrri,- Tpi- = iroAi. C/".
Tpimf fl\ioi, 0. C. 372 ; tpiWa™i' iryifiif-
TBi-, Aesch. .SejJi. 085; tpiKKta^m,
Hom. //. viii. 488.
662. AapSaKSaunv : eec on 503.
"The dnt. in explanation of o/ttrtpov,
instead of tlie gen. Cleprtr tliaii the
gen, witli GO many gens, preceding,
and with an 'etliieal' force : 'the lot
tliat fell on ua.' " Camp.
863. iloTp^cu. Kri. : for arai fia-
Tpifay KiKTpup, SeeonTOu. O ailami-
lies rtsuliing /mm mil jnnther's nuptialf.
864 f. The couch of wij ill-fateil
motJier shared hi/ mf/ JathEr, her own
ily she has fallen into punishment.
So, in suhstance, W. and most editt.
But the interpretation of Kviflala,
adopted by Bell., commends itself;
advaBclag to the highest jiitck of durin/j,
upon the /nftn pedesla! of justice, thou
hast fiillenfar dowa, i.e., by discharg-
ing the high command of justice with
greatest daring thou art plunged into
ruin. Tliis view of the passage is
favored by the Schot., floiiAii|Ut«j iatdf
Ti tfav ■7r(p\ rip aSfX^6v, t4 ivarria
xdrovBas, M also by the fact that the
Chorus nowhere else plainly con-
demns Antigone, but expresBCs syin-
patby for her, and that no reference
is made by Antigone in wliat follows
to the condemnation wliich the usual
interpretation implies. — ptUpov : the
pedestal on wliich the image of Jus-
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat.
Phaedr. 354 b, ™1 idtiii' (tSey abriiv
fi,erh eauppofriviis iy ayvip ffd&pip 0e0a-
aav. 0. T. 805. vi/xot ii^firoSti.
856. The contlict with tlio ruler, by
which Antigone coincs to her fate,
lias arisen in consequence of inlierited
woe. Cf 2, 583, 871. Eur. Here. Far.
983, (x^pav Trarp^av IktIvuv.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
oiojv iyta iroO^ d Ta\ai<fipoji' ef/mK ■
Trpo? ovs apalo?, o.yajio%, aS' eyw p-eVotKO? ep^o/xai
870 td) hvtTTTorjxdiV Iw yaiicav KaatyvrjT^ Ku/xras,
XOPOS.
'AvTHrrpoij»i 7'.
(Te^etv fi.cv evai^tia Tt?,
KpcLTO? S' OTM Kpa.TO% fJudX^L
TrapaffaTov ovSafifj Tre'Xei,
875 ere §' awToyf(UTOS wXecr opya.
870. \V.
SuiTTraT/iBn' yn^iuc KupiJiTul.
offspring. Oedipus was at the same
time husband nud son of locasta. Cf.
0. T. 1314, yd^or Tfurnvvra Kai TfRWlf-
p-fyor. — auroTftnuiTa : instead of oSto-
•yfvrlyTif, is imothor instance, lil£« juo-
Tpijai above for [unpr^aii', of poctic
enallage of epitliets. — narpf: is gov-
erned by icoifi^(iaTit, a verbal aubat.
Cf. Plat. Tkeaet. 168 c, t# *TBi(h). iroi;
ft! MStiav.
866. ot»v: W. makes refer to &Tai
and Koiji^ttTa. But the reference is
more natural to the latter word alone,
or to the parents, mho are referred to
again in oBj below. Here the use of
orot ratlier than Ss adds pathos, i'.e.
"from ench aa tliey had I birth."
For the gen., see on 38.
867. dpaiM; an adj. of three end-
inge,but the tragedians often use such
adje. with one ending for the masc.
and fem. Cf. iy^ffio^ f.Vur, 1071;
fif<6poTE *.a>. 0. T- 158.
868. HSi: here: so tiJ^S*, 806.
869. 8iwv<>T|uiiv : the mention of
bur departure to her parents reminds
Antigone of the dead Polynioes, ex-
cept for whose unfortunate marriage
alliance with the daughter of Adrastna
the expedition against Tliobea would
not have been undertalten, and the
consequent fate of I'olynicea and her-
self might not have come to pass.
871. Bavav: cf. Troth. 1168, (iprd
It' ^KTEifci' Bai^ii (Nessus slew Hera-
cles). H. 808, 'OpfV™ ^ftToS', Si fi'
872. ir^pfiv! sc.Kpn'TO! from the sec-
ondclauae. Cf. El. 92&, i^Sis oisi i^^rpt
Suaxtp^it. But by supplying this word
the antithesis indicated hy ^iv . . . Sc is
not so well brought out , and the connec-
tion of 875 is not so good, as when we
take fffflsii'ab8.(e/: O.r. 897}. Thus
piet// {rh — a ki'jidof),!^, as you did in
performing the rites of burial for your
brother ; but there is another matter
to he thought of. So Uie Schol.,
873. KpoTot: i>. the authority of
government. — iU>m: Mongs. Cf. 0. T.
Sll, 'Aii6\\o,P ^ TiiS' inirpS^ai iie\(i.
876. avTihfvatTin ipydi self-witled
temper. aiT<J7)'ioTO! is cquiv. to (| aini)
•yi-fvdiiiKfi, which of itself determines
freely and witiiout external compul-
.,GoogIe
SO*OKAEOYS
ANTirONH.
rdv^ Iroliiav ohov •
ovKZTi /not ToSe Xa/xjraSos Ipov
Ofi-ixa. Oijiiii opav TaXaCv<^ •
TOl' S' ejLtOl- TTOT/iOI' ahdKpVTOV
KPEnN,
ap' iitt', dotSas koI yoous wpo tov daveiv,
5 OLff^ a^f^' &1S TaxicTTa; Kot KaTYjpti^X
TU/lySoJ TT€pnTTV^<XVT€<;, W? €ip7]K iyd),
d(j)eTe fj.ovTji', €pyjp.ov, £tre ^p)J Oav^v,
eiT ec 70iaurT; {wtra Tvp.^(.vf.iv (TTeyr).
879. W. V'^''
884. xp<'l : '/ '■' "■«'■« a/'n^'^rf- tj:
cnatomary funeral lamentations. A
0. C. 26M, (r oo. Ti ^inrpis «ai -.roTpbi
parallel triplet of adje. occnrs in 0. C.
Xpfljj AfV*'"-
385. oiK fi^T,: adiiressed to tho
878. TdvS' «'t(.[|iav o'Sov: ocer the
attendants. Equiv. to .an imv., and
wag that j's here appointed.
therefore easily connected with itttrt.
Cf. 0. T. 637, o6k (t ai t" oVkov! ai,
the aun. Cf. Eur. J/ed. 352. i& 'xwvaa
Ti, Kps'o*, KOTi trr/Taj; Dem. J» J/iW.
hanras 9toV
^ IIG ou« iTTWtf^^T.; oO« ^irl tJji.
880. et|u« 1 ^ffTf^ whiLh IS Ireq
o(«la^ ,Sa3 < off*; oi^! ff-A^^i^fffflf;
omitted m sutli pliras a Cj Lat
886 irtpiimiJavTM! c/.Eur.Pioen.
fa!
881. aSoKpvTov pred inHtipating
oiSiU <myaCf Cf aSUavs 91
883. Creon who has returned to
the scene during the last iiment of
Antigone speaks now in pasiionate
anger the fatal word of command Ia
his att«ndants Const if tart oii n
Xpdil Kiyeiv ioiStt! ouS Uv tls rau
bcut' Kj'; Soph, has the uncontracted
form ioiSti! only here ; in trimeter it
is found in Eur. Troad. 1245, Ci/cl. 10,
the act IB p etically transferred to
the cuards alio conduct her to her
tomb and (.lose its still open side. —
((pr|Ka <c m 774.
887 xpn Schol. xr^^a Kttl SfAo.
&ee L and S i.r. xp'^ (B) III. 2.
888 rvjifltvnv : inlr. onlj' here.
Many verbs in -liiif, e.i;. vutupfuiu',
TptaBeifir, x"*"'fi''i ^re *'"'•' trans.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
17/xet? yap ayvoi tovttI tijuoc t^c Koprqv
890 /j-eroiKtas S' ovv rrj'i dva (TTepijaeTat.
oiKr/cTL^ aei<^povpo';, oi iTopevo[iai.
wpoq TOV<; ipavrr]^, Stv a.pi9p.op iv veKpol^
TrXelcTTOf 8e8eK7at 0epo-e<f>a<rG-' 6\<oXorwi' •
5 WK \obcr9ta 'yoi Kal KaKicrra Bi) [j.aKp<o
KaTELjU, TTpiv poi p-oipav i^Keiv ySi'ou.
ikOova-a /leVroi KapT iv i\mcnv Tpe<f>co
4>i\-q peu rj^eLv waTpi, irpotTi^tX'rjs Se a-oC,
p.riTGp, tfiCki} he (rot, Ka.<TiyvrjTov Kapa •
889. dYval roilirL : ffuiltless so far as
pertains to. t6 ia accns. of specifica-
tion. Cf. Eur. Ak. G66, rU-rqua yip
3J) Toiir! ff^. Ifec. 514, ^^«j 8' iirfK^o,
TDuirl ai. Crcon disclaims aU Tespon-
sibility for the fate of Antigone ;
not, however, simply because lie has
altered the penalty from stoning to
that of immurement.
890. OttV : at all eiients. — |iitouc((i«
Ttis QV» ; Scho!. t4 fiie' ii/iwy &va
olKdi'. Cf. 1224, fft^^r Tflj Kdru. Phil.
1348, t! lit, rl JiJT' Ixf! Si-o. e\J-HBVTa.
, AtSov
. Tvii^os: the noni. for the Toc,
Sec G. 157, 2, n. While Antigone
utters this pathetic lament she turns
to go to her tomb. — i^|i4^!0v: <f,
892, ocb^poupos : ever-guarding, i.e.
evL^rlasting, an epithet appropriate to
the grave, for so she regards the cavern
ill which she is to be immured.
394. 4<cp(n'^a<nra : tipirc^aTTa,AT,
Ran. 671. *f«.'*'^TT7)! is foand in an
inscription upon a priest's throne in
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens.
896. Xoiir9iii; pred. adj m agree-
ment with tlie suhj. iy£ Ismene is
not counted by her, betauae ohe had
renounced, in the view of Antigone,
all obligations to her family. Cf (141.
Similarly Electra says that she dies
without parents (cf. El. 187, ans
&v(u toKtiav HaTaToKOfiai) bccause her
mother is infiTup. — KoKiirTO 8ii: be-
cause innocent, in the bloom of youth,
and buried alive. — |U>K|M^ : Schol.
896, irptv . . . iti(ie«v ptou : before
mij allotted time of life has expired.
897. «v (XirbriiV rpt'^: T cherish it
among m^ hopes. Soph, is partial to the
use of rpt'^ for lx«. Of- 660, 1089.
898 f. i^lXi], irpoir^LXijt, i|)(Xt|: in
anaphora similar, not always identical,
words are often used by the poels.
C/.£;, 207, 3rav«ui...f,oi5w3*...JJ«.
O. T. 133, lirnfi'a.! yhp i-o'iBo!, ailus
899. KCLo-tyvTiTov KOpa: the Schol.
and most editt. refer this to Eteoeles.
But this emphatic and atfectiotiate ap-
pellation, coming in the last member of
.,GoogIe
50*OKAEOY2
cTTCi uavQvra'; avTO)(€ip w/ia; eyto
^oas €Oa>Ka • vvv o4, IIoXyi'etKes, to <tou
oe/^a; Trepio-TeW-ovaa ToiaS' apvvjJ.a.L.
KaiTot (T iyo> 'Tijirjo-a. rots fjipouovirip eS-
5 ou ya/j 770T our av el TlKVfMV p.-r\Tf\p e^vv.
905. W. brackets 905-9U, through .
a elimacterie anaphora, would not of
itself, without addition of the name,
be understood to refer to Eteoclea,
who is quite remote from the interest
of the plaj. Besides, Polynices is
addressed by the same terms in 915
(supposing that verse to he genuine),
and ill 870 Kaaiyvifrt also, without any
further designation, refers to Poly-
900. wfOS' refers strictly only to
tlie parents. To Polyniees applies
properly only iitiTvuBlovs x"^' (Sima,
but tliese libations were counted as a
kind of substitute for the complete
litcs indicated by \oieii/ and Korfitin,
901. IXouraKTJ: not in exact agree-
ment with the details narrated in the
Oedipus Tyrannfis and Oedipas ColO'
news, both of which plays were writlen
later than the Anliijone. For in those
plays Antigone is still a child when
locaala dies [O.T.UU], and the body
of Oedipus is buried by no human
hand (0. 0. ISSCfE., ITOOfE.). The poet
follows in this play probably the older
form of the myth.
003. vvv S< ; these words do not
introduce a contrast, but a climax :
"This is my consolation in death, that
not on!y by you, my parents, because
I have discharged towards you my
filial duty, I sliall !)c welcomed in
Hades, but also and especially shall
I be dear to you, Polynices, because
"/
now I am reaping death as
of my piety towards you."
904. Toi^ <|>pavov<nv: in
the wise. — tv : separated from irlixiiaa,
and at the end of the verse is em-
phatic. Cf. 0. C. 642, & z<S, StSaijii-
905 ff. This passage has been lield
by W. and many other editt. to he
spurious, for tlie following reasons:
(J) Prom its close resemblance to the
stoiy told by Hdt. iJi. 1 10, of the wife
of Intaphemes, who, in reply to the
offer of Darius to release from death
any one whom she might choose of
her male relatives, including her hus-
band, preferred her brother. (2) From
its inconsistency with the character of
Antigone and the context. Antigone
everywhere maintains that the burial
of one's kin is an unqualified and
sacred duty ; she would accordingly
have buried also a husband and child,
had she had any. To this it may ho
replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may
have svggesied this passage to the poet,
but docs not prove these lines to be
an interpolation. So in 0. C. 838 f .
there is an allusion to a description
given by Hdt. 11. 35. And, again, this
passage is one of the best attested in
Soph,, since it is cited in Arist. Ehet.
iii.lO. (2) Antigone, so far from con-
tradicting what she had said before
with reference to the s '
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
oiW el iTocrts jU.oi KarOavav iTQK€TO,
Tivoii v6fi.ov St) Tavra Trpos X^P^" ^^'y^ '
/cat Trats arr' a^.Xov <^cttro;, et rouo rjfj.TT\a.KOi/ •
/xT/rpos S' ei' "AtSoy teal Tra-rpo^ K^KevOoToiv
ovK ecrr dSeXfj^-os ocm? af ^Xdcrroi. TTori.
TotojSe (LEvrot o"' iKTTpoTi.ji,yj<ra(r' iyot
thy duty of burial, only enipliaeiies
this thought the more by sliowing that
a violation or neglect of this duty m
the present case is inithoat remedi/ ; for
tliere tan be no substitute for a brother
as there might be for husband or chil-
dren. What she really would do were
ehe wife or mother, needs not be taken
account of. That the passage is some-
what i
11 the sophistical
vein may be a
uiftttei
-of regret, but is I
lot a sufficient
I for rejecting it.
See App. for
additional remarks.
906,
. irn'Km> ; had
been ivaiting
go'ng to d*a
olution from
expo
lire 1o the sun and th air The
sane
t! ougl t n ust be suppl ed to
complete 905 sc t t
i i)K
907
p[» iroX Ton-
An
ne las id n
500 and etae-
i r tl at the c t zens ar t 1 eart
n sympathy w I her No lo v r
1 -ill s to suceun b t« th behest
f authority and when &I e regards
liorself as SkAmtos, H/piKm, thi, expres-
sion Bii^ toXitSiv is not at all strange,
— ' oc 'gpii|H)v ^ XBO\dd I have taken npoR
lanselj:
908. For the sale of mhat principle
surety do I say this ? A self-interroga-
tion, as in 0. C. 1308, t[ S^to ySv
909. KaTtav6m9: must agree with
the gen. of irrSo-i! to be suppUed ; a
hard const. The omission of the pers.
or dem. prou. or of a general or inUef.
subst. in the gen. abe. is not un-
known. C/. 0. T. 029, oifroi Kiac&s -y'
ipxo<rro, (sc. ffoS). Xen. C^r. iii. 3. 64,
UfTup tls iiixV'- Bell, makes the gen.
depend on SaAdi in the comp. sense,
like ^Ttpoi. Cf. iiAXa t&b Zutalaiu, Xen.
MeiR. iv. 4. 25. The partte. supplies
the prot, to ai' . . . %s.
910. ToCS ^(/•"Xan'v: c/ Eur. Ale.
418, yueauths iaB\ris ^imXaKis, of the
dead Alcestis, rol^f refers to irnTs,
e she combines both suppositions,
the lose of her first husband and of
his child.
911. KdHufloTw*: intr. The gen,
abs causal.
912. Tlie expression is a strange
one Instead of saying, "therefore
no brother can over spring up for me
a^aui " she says, "there is no brother
who tc." — &D pXiurniL : the opt, with
iii/ ui a general rel. clause, equiv. to a
fut. indie. See GMT. 63, 2, n.
913. <ri : Polynieea, as ia plain
from KaviyviiTov ndpa, 016. — TOLtpEk
vdfjf. she means the principle just
stated. — JKirpcm|Hiiraira : hiving hon-
m-ed in preference to [all others). This
compound is not found elsewhere.
,,GoogIe
2 SO*OKAEOYS
vofiM, Kpiovn TavT e8of ajj-apTaveif
5 Koi Seti/a To^ixap, 5 Kaatyi^-qrov Kapa.
Koi vvv ayet /xe Stct ^epojv ovt(o Xa/Swi'
aXejcrpof, avvp-ivaiov, ovre tov ya^ou
jiepo'i \ay(ov<Tay ovt€ TraiSet'ou rpo^?-
d\X' wS' eptjiio? TTpos fj^LXoiv 7/ Bvcr/jiOpo^
^wo'' €ts 9av6vTO}v ep^ofiai, KaTacFKa^d'i,
TTOiav TTapegeXooviTa Sat/ioi'tof olktjv ;
l3\i7T€Li', tLv avhav ^vp-jid^^ajv, iw^C yt S^
rfjv Succre^etai' tuo'e/SoOcr' cVTijira/xT/v;
91G. d^d ; i.e. he orders to bo led;
but, as the Schol. observes, this is
more expressive than Kt\t6ti ftyfii'. —
GlcI Xcpvv Xo^uv ; selling me with
his hands. Sd. as in 1258. Cf. 0. C.
470, Si' 6a
'my x«p£c Biyiiy. Aeaeh.
Suppl. 103, ^x"
917 f. The accumulation of adjs.,
BB ID 8&2, is pathetic.
918. Electra laments iu gimilar
strain. El. l&l, St^vvos, MiuptuTos
alirolx'^i. — iraiSeCou rpo^ip: the rear-
ing of children. That maidens should
utter eucb regrets was not oifensive
to the taste of the aniaents, who re-
garded marriage as tlie only proper
destiny of woman, and yniirlav indSuy
criropii as the object of marriage.
919. ^pi||u$ wpoi: deserted on the
part of, bi/.
920. KaT(u-KCu|Hi« : {.e.-ri/iBo-'. Cf.
Aeach. Sep. 1008, 9&FTe,v 7^1 ^iAa«
KOTao-Ka^al!. Ihid. 1038, t&^qv yap
viiTii Kai KaTQpjfo^is iyi> . . . ^jLitxay^-
Tf X(ni-
921 f iniiav . . . SEki]V1
" the suddenness of these
is very expressive of the agitation of
Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her
even to doubt the providence of the
gods, but not to admit that $ho has
done wrong." Camp. — All those la-
ments and reflections intensify Anti-
gone's saeriflee of herself to her sense
of duty, anii make her a more real
human cliaraoter. — irofav: more em-
phatic here than Ttva; as if she asked
indignantly, "What sort of right of
the gods can it be that I have violated
for which I am to suffer this penalty i "
923. tCv avGav £v|i|>ax<'v : what one
of allies to iiicole. The gen. is used
perhaps in order to make it clear that
men are referred to, since JiJfinaxoi'
might have been interpreted to mean
a god. Antigone may liaTC both
human and divine allies in mind, and
then the gen. of the whole is needed.
She certainly feels that she has been
abandoned by both,
924. Swnr/piiav: a quality or an
action is frcq. mentioned instead of
the praise and reward or the blame
and punishment attaching to it. So
here, (/i« charge r>T hiaiae of impietij. Cf
El. 1
liaiSfU
. Med. 218, 6^
=Tpi5
1- iinil-
.y Google
ANTirONH.
925 a\X' ei [lef ovf raS' io-Tlf iv 0eot? Kakd,
el otS' ay-apTai/QvcTi., fj-Tj wXeCot ko-ko.
TraffoLef rj koI opwiriu e/fotVco; ijxe.
XOPOS.
930 ifi^X^^ ptirat -njVSe y' exoucrti'.
KPEtlN.
TOLyap TovTotv toZo-lv ayoucrt
K\avp.a.9' urrapfet /BpaSvTTjTo? virep.
9251 "If tliegodsregardtlisnght
(se. tliat I tliottgh pioas am thought
impious,! would confess, hai ngbecn
taught by my sufEering (ace to the
maxim rdSos ^uSfloi), that I have done
wrong." TliBt she lioea not scr ously
believe this ie shown by the toUomng
iKSiifai!. Iti similar strain the Chorus
in 0. T. 8D5, « yip al roiofSt wpdie i
Tl^iai (with the gods), tI Se nt x"
ptifiv ; For aoyyryviiiaKiB = confe <
jran(,c/.Plat.i;ows,717d; Hdt i 45
iv. 126. For the mixed cond. sent see
GMT. 64, l.—iv fcols: Lit apud
d e s , !.e. in their opinion Cf
1242.
926. miBdvTes t the use of the masc.
in plaeo of the fcm. is common in
tragedy wliere a woman speaks of
hersplf in the first pers. plur. So
Eleotrn says of herself. El. 399, vi-
naineS', ei XC^. iraTp! Ti/iaipoifit^oi.
927. oEBc: Creon. See on 10. — inj
irXiCo) : i.e. as many, as nai in the next
verse shows. A Bimilar turn is found
in Phil. 794, ^j hy *«■■ i^^oS rbv Xxbv
Xpiroi' TptipoiTf rlii'Se t^v f<(troi',- Track.
1038, Tiy &d' ^jrfBmfii irecrofio-ai' aBriu!,
928. KaC: malies the comparison
more lose. — iicStKus: Schol. rjw toP
929 f . in : Antigone remains un-
changed ; she has neither confessed
thnt =he has done wrong nor suc-
LUmhed through fear. — lU^iuov ^ival;
forms one idea tcf. 137) ; if-wxflt ile-
j ends on it. Wild tempests o/ikesoul.
CfAl ei6,TiTphllpyaxtl»:yi''7l<'TBi
tptras Cf. "A gust of the soul, i' faith
it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse,
11 1 — TM/airrmi avToX: see on 13.
930 -yc adds emphasis to t^i-Bs.
A d fferent nature from hers would
have . ielded.
931. TovTuy ; gen. of cause. He
makoa the attendants accountable for
the imprceation of Antigone, an op-
portunity for which was jciven by
their delay.
932. KXat!|uie' vm^i K-ri.: s.n im-
phed threat similar to KWurtppti'tiircrj.
754, — 5mp: on ucc-junt of. The last
syllable of {fi-»p ia here made long.
The use of the sijlhtba aneeps is allowed
by Soph, and Eur. at the close of
an anapaestie verse when there is a
change of dramatis jiertmme. Cf.
Eur, 3/erf. 1396, MH, fiivt nal yiipas.
.y Google
S0*0KAE0Y2
OIJJ.0L, vo.varov tovt syyvTO.T(i>
TOVTTOS a<j>2KTai.
xopos.
Oapaelv ovHev napafivOovfj-ai,,
/irj ov TttSe TavTTj KaTCLKvpovtrBai.,
oi yrj'i ©tJ/St;? doTV iraTpMOV
Koi deol npoy^vu'i,
dyop.ai. Srj KOVK€n fj-eWeo.
Xei!(To-er£, (-)y)/3rj^ ol KOipamBai,
939. W. S^ 'yi> «.
933. The attendants seize Antigone.
The Chorua no longer eee hope (935),
Ihe V
: gen. after iyyvrirm.
See G. 182,3; H.757.— roim -rouiros:
i.e. tlic threat of Creon to the at-
tendants.
935. flapcrctv; tlie subj. to be sup-
plied is ai. — oiSBs'i' ; hg no means.
936. |ii] oJ; for tlie double neg.,
seeG.283,7; II.lOSi.— TaJTn: in (his
teaij, I.C. as joix have said. — Kara-
Kupot!ir4(u : be ratified, reidized. Tlie
inf. without regard to time, referring
to the fut. See GMT. 15, 2, s. 3.
937. YTS Bijptic: the domain of
Thebes embraced also rural districts
and smaller toivns. Cf. 0. C. G08,
irsTfuooF SiTTu tSs ?xf '- For the double
gen., cf. 939 f.
938. «p«inv(ts: ancuslral It Cor-
responds to xarp^ay. The ancient and
venerated patron gods of the state
are meant.
939. f«XXu: do I ddaij. Cf. Phil.
1256, toStV t6S- SiJ/t, SpHyra xoi
lu'Wairr" fTi.
940. ol KOipavffiai: i/e prinef/iimrn.
The memlwrs of the Chorus are called
HvoKTu in 698. This ivord stands in
connection with B'"Ti\eiS&i', iniplj-ing
that the seions of the Kolparoi, the for-
mer rulers of the land, ought to have
protected the daughter of the flnm-
Kfii, since she was closely connected
with them, ol, the art. wiUi the appos.
(lioipBi'iSiu) of the Toc, like ri ipao!,
100.
941. puriXiiGnv: of the rogiil Aoiise.
Cf. Plat. Ci-itias, 110 c, iyivv^aap rh
Tuv !(«a j8airiAei3aiK ■ytVos- Suidas has
the gloss SoirtAtiSiji- i tqZ HaaiKii.,!.—
fAivr\v: Ion. for fiiri]
long
Sec 01
.y Google
ANTirONH.
Ota Trpos 01(01' apdpiav waa^m,
'tra.a-i.jj.ov S'.
XOPOI.
eVXa Koi Aawa? ovpaviov ijtSj';
945 aXXa^ai Befxa'i 4v ;^aXKo8e'rots auXats •
942. oto. TTpds ouov: c/! ^j. 557,
SiiifiS oh! ii ahv (iraTpIis) irpd^t.
Track 095, IcpSv otni' o^air . . . xip'"-
943. Having honored {Ihe dali/ o/)
pieiy. The assonance of tlie Greek is
noliccable.
944. 'WTiile Antigone is conducted
Ui lier " chamber of dealh," the Chorug
chant this hymn of condolence, whose
strains fall upon her car as she de-
parts. Her fate is compared with
that of Danae, of Lycnrgns, and of
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though
they, like her, were of royal birth, the
omnipotent force otDestiny prevailed.
— To Cleopatra two strophes are de-
voted, xapi^d/ifros Toii Bforals, since
she was of Athenian race; to Danae
and Lycurgus hut one each. — The
musical effect of this ode is height-
ened by the repetition of words and
sounds, an if tliey were echoed back,
9nchneK(pTo^foi!,05S,962i m-rtCdx^
ifvxen, 017, 055 ; ^ai'lal ^npi'ml, 958,
061 : aporbp ipaxe/n-Bi., 972, 975 ;
&\ai!' lLKa<TTipoi<Tiv, 074. — The story
of Danae here alluiled to is that
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been
warned by an oracle that if hia
daughtur Danae should ever give
birth lo a eon he sliouU! receive his
death at this son's hands. Where-
fore, he confined her in a @i\aiuir
Xa>^ovy Iv rfl oiAp ifil oiirins koth
tS, (,•/ turris ailnea, Hor. Orf. III.
IG, 1), the foundations of wliich, it
was believed, were still to be seen
nt Argoa in the time of Hadrian.
Of. Pansaa. ii. 23. 7. But Zeua
penetrated the roof in a ahower of
gold, and begat from Danae Perseus.
A beautiful version of this story is
to be found in William Morris's The
Earlhli/ Paradise, under the title of
"The Doom of King AcrisiuB."
945. oUciEai; lo exchange, i.e. for
the gloom of the prison. C/. Eur.
Hec. 483, (lAA^arr' 'AiSa eaAa^ouf.—
E(|ui«: the person of Dutiae: a piiotic
paraphrase. Cf. 205. aaita ii also
thus used. Cf. Trach. 008, ohifTay
e^/uij. Eur. Med. 1108, aHf^a HXves
tActoii'. — xo^xo^*"!^' "so called be-
cause the masonry was lined with
brazen plates, secured by nails, such
as are said to liave been found in the
Tlieiaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See
Schliemann's Sfi/cenae, p. 44.
946 f. The point of the comparison
with the fat« of Antigone is contained
in the words iipiirToiiim...KaTt(t6xBii,
— Karttivx^: forrf strengthens the
.,GoogIe
5O*OKAE0YS
KaiTOi fcat ■yei'ea n/^tos, w Trai, ttci,
950 Kctt Zfjiio"; TafiievciTKe yo^as ^uiropi/roiis.
aXX' a, ftoipiSCa 7ts Swao'i? Setra •
01P7' aj' I'U' o\/3o'i ovT "Apjjs. ou jriJpyo;, oli;^ d\t«TU7Toi.
KeXaufal caes eK^uyotef.
'AvTiiTTpoitui a,
955 Qev^^Br) S' 6fi';i(oX.o9 jrat; 6 Apvarros,
'HSojj'iSi' {3a<Tt\evs, KepTOjXLOis opyat?,
948. Kdh (00,- !,e. ehe as well ns Orf. II. 16. 21, ecandit aeratas
you. — Ti(iios ; sc. ^r. Becau&u de- vitiosa nnvea cura nee tur-
scended from Danaus, the grandson
of Poaeidon. — iraiirai; pathetic rep-
949. Tap.itv(irKt : she treasureil up,
as a To^rai does tlie treasure of a state
or temple. The Horn, iterative ending
-axay occurs in tragedy only three
Aesch. Pers. 658; K\aitirKoii (in tri-
meter), Aesch. Fi^. 805.
950. xp"'"'P'''''*''s = the common
form is Xf""'''^/V^'"> f*"* tf- XP""^?'"'"!
Pintl. Pjiih. iv. 178; xe>"'«pi<'>'. Eur.
Bacch. 154; kyvofirav, Aesch. Prom.
435.
951. Const. if<oip.B.'aBti™crii (^ffTi)
Sfivi Tis {Sivaats). tIs lends a peculiar
sha<Ie to the thought by Implying
that this power of fate is something
not fully known. For the sentiment,
rf. S87. Pint). Pi/th. \ii. 30, rd yt
iiSpaifuiv oi TrapijivKT6v. Ildt. i. 91, tJjj'
TrfirpioiiivTiv fiolptiv 6.5&i/aTi isTii' ciiro-
ipvyieir Koi Bt^.
952 fl. o{in...oSn...au. ..o^: a
double parallelism is indicated: on
the one hand, money which may huy,
or force of arms which may secure
protection; and, on the other, battle-
ments or night in ships which may
afford escape. So Hor, says of Care,
Euro; Od. III. 1,38, neque de-
equitem sedet. — Snr: with igipii-
701EV, with a sense approacliing that
of the fut. indie. See GMT. 53, 2, n.
C/1339.
955. Lycui^us, king of the Edo-
niana, who lived on the Strymon in
Thrace, was punislied for attacking
Dionysus on his return from the
Orient and for opposing the celebra-
tion of his worship. According to
the account of Apollodorus, Lycur-
gUB, made insane by Dionysus, slew
in his frenzy his son and cut off his
own leg, after which he was taken by
the Eiionians to Mount I'angacura,
where he was chained, and afterwards,
at the command of Dionysus, torn
asunder by horses. Homer has iiim
punished ivith blin<Iness and speedy
death. See /I. vi. 1-59. The comparison
with Antigone is contained in ffilxBl
. . . irsrptSBti . . . Sfff^u?. — (S6"'X*^ ■ </•
Verg. .4eb. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo.
956. K(pTep.Cois ^als : dai. of
cause, becuiiae of his harsh temper.
Or, perhaps better, on account of his
insiJent mockery, lit. mooting temper.
Cf. Eur, Ale. 1125, HfpTO/tos X'V'^-
.,GoogIe
ANTiroNH. n:
eK Aloi/vcov TTtTpia^^i Kardc^/apKTO'i ec 8e<T/i&i.
avO-qpov re ji^vo^ ■ KeZi/os iireyvoj fi.aviai'i
\l/avQjv Tav d€ov iv KepTop.ioi.% yXtoo'troi?.
Trauetr/ce fjlv yap ei-^eou; yi^atKas eutdi' re ttG^,
5 iftiKavXovi T rjp^9Lt,€ MoiJiras.
965. W. 3' ^pfUft,
960. \V. Iv&ripov.
In Aeeeh. !Frg, 69, he ia said to have
culled Dionysus yittins. See App.
957. iriTp(iS«i tcrk. : the rocky cav-
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to.
— KaTtIi]iapi[Tn ; instead of Kariifipaic-
TDi, Tjy the metathesis of ^, which, ace.
to the lexicographers, is quite eommon
in the older Att. writers ; cf. itfdp^ayTo,
vavipapKTOifj reipnpyfitvot.
8S9f. tAiis.t'.e.byauch punishment,
the leTrilik and exuberant fary of mad-
ness trickles aaaij, i.e. comes to nought.
For the interpretation and reading of
W. and other editt, ace the App. —
dwBilpov : Schol., T^ iKnaTov koI arBoSr
iy KOKBi,. Cf. Truck 1000, ^luu-fai
&we<js. Ibid. 1089, {rinB!) fl..ft,««,
Aeseh. Pers. 821, Bgpit ^lacfloSira.
960. vnifva: he became aivaie afteJ-
maeds (hil). i.e. after be was puniehml
— |iavC<us : dat. of manner with ij/ailwi'.
961. ^a.iav: cquiv. to oti i^aotv
after Ar^^a.. See GMT. 113 and h. 7,
and for the tense, 16, 2. — rdv QioVi
for the aecus., see on 546. So also
the post-classical Nonnus, Dion, 45,
317, Tlypiy oi ^ovra ^op^a. Ellendt
suggests that the i
n the St
10 of A
i«g tBorda. See on 056. — tv : with
the dat. soinetimes passes over into
an almost purely instnunental sense.
Cf. 764, 1008. Phil. CO, ir X,Ta« <rrfi-
Aan-sj. Ibid. 1303, ir \6yoa vtiatur.
963. woTMinM: see on O40. The
repetition of his elfnrle may he re-
ferred to by the iterative form. —
tvfliouj YwaEKas: the Bacchantes, the
attendants of Dionj'eus.
964. (jliov: he compeUed them to
pnt out the mystjo flame of their
torches, which they brandished while
shouting (hoX tim. Cf. 0. T. all,
Bicx"" fS'oy- Ear. Dif eh. 165 f., ,Ai\-
irere rhr AiJnwoi' fiopiij8po>iwi' Siri tu>i-
The opposition to the introdaction of
the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob.
the origin of this legend.
965. ^i\ai)Xovs Moiiims : the Muses,
originally Nymphs, were connected
with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian
cidt ; reference to them is, tlieref ore,
especially appropriate when speaking
of the locality where the scene of the
myth of Lycurgus Ja laid. Tii iror"
ftrB' i fiovaSfuieTiS; asks LyenrgUB cour
temptuously in Aesch Frg.58. Eusta-
thius on Horn. Oil. xvii. 206, says
\£yoiTai ftal MoStrai Aiovvaav Tpoipoi,
Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are
found represented in art as Bacchan-
tes. This connection of the Muses
with Dionysus was carried over
fromThrace into Boeolia According
to an Orchomenian myth, the Muaes
concealed Dionysus wlien he fled to
them for refuge. A new connecting
link with the Muses waa added when
., Google
S04.0KAE0V2
■TTapa Se Kuaveai' crirtXctSctti' StSiJjiias aXos
d*c7at Hocnroptai IB' 6 &p7)K(op afecos
XaXpvSyjao-o^, lv a'j^tn'oXt? 'Ap-yj?
SicTiToto-t 'I'tcetSats
eiSei' aparop eXicos
968. W. Ta 8' u %kSi'.
tragedies began to be performeiJ at
the Dioiiyaia. In the theatre at Athena
two seats of honor belonging to tho
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have
been eslinmed. The flute, which was
used in the worship of Dioujsus, is
often Been in the liands of the Muses
as represented in vase paintings and
in statuary of the later period.
966f. And bi/ the C-fanean rocks of
the doable sea are the Bospoi-ian diffs.
Cf. Strabo, yii. 310, al SJ Kaii'tai irphs
T<f ari/iaTi ti/5 IIiii'TOu fiV! Sia MJfffSia
, . . vopB/i^ Bisipydfteva Stray ttKotJt ^ra-
tlm,. CaUeil by Horn. (Od. lii. 01)
UXayicTal. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, noayias
Svtar\>i-ftSSas. Tliese small rocky
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at
the enfmnoe of tho Bosporus into
the Blaek Sea. — iropd; the gen. to
express the idea of extension ; i.e. &om
these extend. — GiGvfias : because there
was a sea on either side of the rocks.
Dion. Peri(g, 150, after describing the
Cyanean rocks, says, in tdC!" fip kiJ
96a tW: Ion, for i,i4. Not found
elsewhere in tragedy. — ^vof : cf.
Aesch. From. 720, SaKi-.vSr)a<rla yydSos
tx8p6(iyos yahanri, |Ui(Tpiiiii ftSf.
970. SaX]iuSi]<r<ros : the coast of
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the
promontory of Thynias. The inhab-
itants of this re^on pillaged the ves-
970. W. oy^ovpoi Apijs.
aela that were wrecked on thoir coast
(an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xen. Aiwk
vii. 5.12. — tiro,; ivhere. — ^yx'^"*^'
diBeUing hard bi/. In Horn, //. xiii.
301, Od. yiji 301, Ares is spoken of as
dwelling in Thrace. Otliere, tutetarg
god of the citg. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501,
971 ff. CiM&i. lya' kptii eXSfy i.paTl,y
t\KO!, TvptMOiv &\aiy SiaaoTai *iyfiSais,
KaKhois iXnoTifpoir iti/tdroiy ipaxSiyray
ii &yplas Sdpjiirros. — ^vdEois : the
winged Boreas carried away with him
Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus,
king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter
of Orithyia, married Phiuous, the king
of Salmydeasus. Afterwards Phincus
reiected her and had her imprisoned,
and then took for Ma wife Idothea,
sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter
of Danjanua), who smote with blind-
ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused
them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb.
972if. opaTov: accursed, I'.e, bring-
ing a curse on PMneus and Idothea,
The word occurs nowhere else in the
tragedians, and its genuineness here
is suspected. See App, for other
readings. — IXkos rv^^uSJv dlXociv :
tJie blinding viotmd strwck so as to cause
sightkssness. We And Ixnos fl(fA\nj. or
B&T«y {cf. Hom. //. y, 301, xvi, CU) ; so
here tu^\oD>' cAkdi, to infict a wound
by blinding. This is followed hy
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
dkaou akfKTTOpOLiJiv o^fi.a.TtM' Kv^fXots
fl5 apa-^OivTbiV v<f> a.ifiarqpal';
^eLp€crcri Koi K^pKiStoi/ aKp^aZirw.
'AvTlUTplKflllj P'.
Kara Se TaKo/j.ei'ot fieXeot /xeXeW Tvddav
kKoXov fiaTpo^, ej^oi'Tes cwiJ^^euTOf yoi'ai' ■
d 8e <rn4pfj.a iJi.h> apxc-i-oyoiroiv
979. W.
', /laTpos f;^oiT(!
two data., itiKAoii, indii". obj. or iiim
of the action in tu^Adui', and ^iretiais,
dat. of reference or interest, as in the
freq. Horn, expression, jitVos Be ol l/i.
3aA* flupj;. Cf. Eur. Ipk. Taar. 853,
ijniayavov Stp^ ^x^ fioi var^p. ii\aijr is
974. dXao-rdpoio'lV t vengeance bring-
ing. 4\([oTopos for rfXiiffTap, aa in,
Aesch. Fi^. 87, irptufwiiJii: iXdmapos.
Tliis word means properly an aveng-
ing spirit, and ie applied with great
significanec to the sightleis eyeballs
that seek for vengeance from the gods.
975. ini : with the dat. as in iM
Xfpirl Sa^Stfli and many other Horn.
expressions, Cf. 0. T. 200, ibv, S ZtS,
976. xttp*"^: seeonllO. — KcpKC-
S«v di(|«iliriv: iBilh the points of sliul-
iles. The shuttle was sharpened at
the point so as to slip in between the
threads of the warp, which was up-
right. It was with this instrament
tliat Alcmene bored out the eyes of
Eurystheua after his death. Oedipus
smote his eyes with the brooch of his
wife. Cf 0. T. 1208.
977. Kara : modifies ranifiii'oi ;
separation of the verb from its
In
this (
prep.
427, 433, 1233; in lyric parts, i
1272, 1274. C/. also 0. T. 1198, kotA
fiir ^eicror. Phil. 1177, dW viv /it
\flirfTi. — luXioi Kfi.: iheij (i.e. the
Phineidae) wretckedhj tvnsting aiuaj/
(in their imprisonment) bewailed the
ipietched elate of their muther (who hail
borne them in a calamitous wedlock
and who likewise was incarcerated
in a dongeon). Tims the fates of
the deserted mother and of the sons
are connected, and the poet easily in-
troduces (he comparison between the
destiny of Cle opatra, not clearly stated
but readily inferred and that of Anti
gone. That this is the chief point of
the entire reference to the story of
the Pluneidae appears from 080-87
For this reason the punctuation of
W , which separates ifAaToi' from /ta
Tpds, is not acceptable — (lAcei |u-
\iav: see on 18 Cf O T 470 ^4\eos
979. dvv|utcurav yavdv a birth front
an vnlilestv-idl -(l Thcattnb belongs
prop, to fLaTp6s, she waa Suirvvfi^as.
980. 4 Si : but she. Dom. use of the
art. Cleopatra is meant, — inrip\i.e.:
.,GoogIe
:0 20$0KAE0YS
turracr' 'Epe;:^^etSa[',
T7^A.e770pOt5 o if aiTOOtS
Tpdtjjy] dveXkaicTLV iv iraT/jwats
5 Bojoeas a^atinros opOoTToSo'i virkp -na-yov
Beo)!/ vaU ■ dXXa Kaw' ixdva
Motpai p.a.Kpaioiire'i ^<j)(ov, w ttoi.
981. ivToirc nftncisci; likeTuxtii'
followed by tlie gen. Cf. Horn. Od.
iii. 44, SaJrii! ^^^ff^Tf. 0. C. 1445,
inTflff-oi KOKoli/. — 'BpfxCtiSav : see on
971 f. They are called ipxtiiy^i-oi by
the ChoruH bocauee thpj were airr6-
XSovt,. Cf. Aj. 202, yivth x»orl<^v &*'
•EptxetOSv. t^iv (080) and Si (983)
place her origin and nurture In con-
983. «]X<iro'pois : far-piercing, i.e.
extending far into the mountam side
These caverns were the iapwitiovia
r^pa of Mount Pangacuni in Thrace
984. irarptf (US : the nhirlwmls
amid which she was reared ire per
sonified by this epitliet; they i
sisters.
985. Bopicig: not to be confuaed
witliBoprai. Fertile patronymic form
Bee G. 129, da; K. 659. — %irm.,
horses that were yoked and ran to-
gether nere cnlied E^inrDi awSpo/toi
heiiaeikeeping pace with, Jfeetti asteed
In the poets Borea,9 and iiis children
are often the typea of swiftness Cf
Tyrt, Frg. 12, 4, ^k<^^ Si Biwy Bp'qiKioy
BoptTiy. Theogn. 715, iiKirtfas irJSai
valSttv^opU. As Zetes and Calais, lie
sons of Boreas, were said to bo winged,
HO the poet transfers the swiftness of
the sire liere also to the daughter. —
rip0diroSo9 KTt. : on lop ofcrti/jgy sleeps.
Tliis is not contradictory to TpiupTjrat
iv Sn-po.s, because here the poet has
in mind the free rangingof the Boread
on lofty hills. For Inrtp in tliis sense.
cf. 1120. Super Pindo, on the top
of Piadiis, Hor. Ofl. I. 12, li. With
hpeinoti!, apjilied to a hill, 'f. i^'nTom,
applied to laws, 0. T. 800. The higli
crags tower straight up as if on finii
feel.
986f, Stuv irats; she was thus ^smj
rlpios, like Danae (04!)). Her father
was a wind-god, iier grandfather was
Erechthcus, tiie son of Hephaestus and
Gaea. This myth awakened in the
mind of tiic itl enians grateful rtcol
IcLtions They believed that Boreas
moved by his rtlalionsl ip ith the
family of theit ancient 1» nir had de
strojed the Persian flett nnl they
ityled him Iheir h Ipful rtintive
tol t.
the bauL.9 of the Ihssi a — oXX Kan-
•Kifvf {(rxov but e et j i,t ter
(notwitl stanhng all her suppose 1
immunitj ) ihe J tifs d e led the
v>aj ix^v with M in the sense
of n aie one s a.aj lo co e v/ on
IS found m Horn 01 x\ii 5 M
8 avTif ittivTfS fxaiiev The eiprtss On
is often used of directing one's way
in riding or sailing. The Schol. para-
phrases by litiirxov, iiteTtSriiTay, lirt-
987. fOKpaiavtt: so called because
they are supposed to have existed
from the earliest time. The epithet
in Aeseh. £nm. 172 is ^a^aiytveis.—
A waX : Antigone is apostrophized
after her departure, as Oedijma in
0. C. 1567, iri&ip ai Saliiwy SiKaias «6Joi.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
Eighth Sceke. Creon, Tiresias.
'ETreto'oStoi' €.
TE1PESIA5.
©tjjStj? avaKTes, -^ko^ec koivtjp oSov
8v e'f evos (S\4ttovt€ • ' rot? rvipXotcri -yap
) avD^ tce'Xev^os eV TTpcrqfqTov 7r€'A.6u
KPEflN.
Tt S' ItTTii', w ye/jate Tetyaetria, ce'of ;
TEIPESIAS.
KPEflN.
ouKow Trdpos ye tr^s oLTreardTovv <j>p€v6s.
TEIPESIAS.
rotyap Bl op&rj^ ryjvSe vavK^ijp^l'; ttoXlv,
988. Thp unannounced appearance
of Tiresias marks the beginning of
the Tiepiircrfia ol tlie play. The blind
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at
the right of the spectators. — avsK-
989. (| ivoi : I.e. by the eyea of one.
990. a,Sni\ : se. noii^. iK tt/wtittitov
is added to explain a^, the thought
being that the blind can journey only
irith the help of a guide.
991. Ec : indicates some suppressed
emotion or surprise. In order to un-
derstand the attitude of Creon towards
Tiresias and these first words of their
interview, it is to be borne in mind
that in the recent siege of Thebea
Tiresias had declared to Creon that
Area was angry with the city, because
at its founding the dragon which was
sacred to him had been slain, and
that he would give deliverance to the
Thcbans only when expiation had
been made by the death of some
descendant of the men that had
sprung from the teeth of the dragon.
Thereupon Crcon's son, Megareus,
offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares,
and the city received deliverance and
quiet by the death of the two sons of
Oedipus and the succession of Creon
to the throne.
994. Si'opSijs: sc. jJou.— vavKXi|pi^:
the same metaphor ia freq. in Aesch.,
e.g. Sepl. 652, o-fc S' ulrris yvaii rauKK-rf
ptte ii6\iv. Cf. Eng. piloting the state.
.,GoogIe
SO*0KAB0YS
KPEfiN.
995 ixo TTeTTOpOo)? fiapTvpeip ovyja-Lfjia.
TEIPESIAS,
<j>p6i'ei /3e/3a>s av vvv enl ^vpov ti;;^))?.
KPEflN.
tC S' i<TTiP ; ois iyi) to o-ou <lipi,(T<T(o crrofxa.
TE1PE5IA!.
yvfixru, Te'xyy}'; oTj/ieta rijs fft-ijs /cXdwi".
eis y^P iraXatoi' vaKov opviuocKOTTOv
1000 t^wj/, iv ^p fioi irarros oitoi'ou Xt/iijc,
ayi/wr' aKoucu i^voyyov opvLuaiv, KaKOt
KXaCofras o'a-rpoi «ai ^f^ap^apap-evti) ■
995. Const, tx" /Jnfffip*"' (touto),
■KtvavB^s byhiiiia. Others prefer to
join it^ffifia directly Trith lioprupeip,
taking vfirovS^s abs. —from experkace.
The reference is to the erents men-
tioned above on 991. W., however,
thinke that the poet refers to the
time when Oedipus proposed to slay
Creon as the supposed murderer of
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the geer
to detect himself as the guilty man.
996. p<Piit : supplementary partic.
after ^^vt>, think thai yo-a eland. Cf.
Trach. 289, ^p6vti viv is ^lavra.—
Ib\ S«po» TiixiS! lit- "pon the rawr's
edge offortxine. A proverbial expres-
sion, the earliest fonn of which is
found in Horn. II. x, 173 f., yty Tip
Kl infn-etrtrif M Ji/poB ItrTatai is/i^s fl
liiha Ktr/pbs ihtSpos 'kxaioti i^i fliCrai.
Cf. Hdt. yi. II, ^irl Ji^poG ykp ik^fli
f-^f-rai rjftXv Tcl Trp^ynara fl elirai iKev-
fljpoiffi tj Saikoiiri. Milton, Par. Beg.
i. 94, "Tou see our danger on the
utmost edge of haaard."
997. lit: haw; exclamatory. Cf.Ei.
1112, tI S'tanv; &s /t' lniipx(rairf66os.
999. yap: see on 2.3S. — iroXauiv;
consecrated by ancient tradition. —
ipVlflOD-Ko'irtlV ; the aioipaonmrfiOf Tiipi-
ff/ou KoXoiitfiror was still pointed out
on the acropolis of Thebes in the time
of the Antoniuea. Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1.
'Opvieo/iavTfta waa the oldest method
of divinafiou that had been reduced
to ft system among the Greeks. For
places of long-continued observation
localities were chosen that were fre-
quented by birds; hence \iM''=''esorJ.
Cf. Lat.tenip!um = locus manu
1001. ifiiSrn : anknomn. strange.
— KOKtf: inauspicioas.
1003. icXiiJovTas : a " tonstructio
ad senaum," as if iipnen! ipBeyyotiivom
had preceded. — P<PapPiipu)i./vy: the
cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily
understood by the augur, ivas strange
and unintelligible to hira.
1003. iv; see on 764. Here ^v adds
.y Google
ANTirONH,
eyviop- TTrepoiv yap poipbo^ ovk a(n][io'i r)v.
IWhevdw 8e Setuas iji-rrvpajv eyevojiriv
"ll(j)ai<TTOs oiiK tKajXTT^v, aXV em (TTroSw
KaTvtl>e fcdfeWwe, Rat p.€Tdpcriot
lOiOj^oXal SiecTTTUpoPTO, kol KaTappvci<;
p.-rjpol KaXujrrijs e^eKetvTO TTipeXij';.
TotaCTtt iratSos tovS' ift-a-vOavov wdpa
^uivovT acriJiJ.oiv opyCoiV p,auT€vpaTCL •
e/iol yap oifros r)yep,(ui', cTWois S* eyw.
to the clearness of the sent., standing
by tlie side of ^i'bis (= in bloody fiai/)
a dat. of manner.
1004. -yap ; tells how he knew,
thougli he was blind.
1005. ^vaf.7\v : i.e. tTt(vp^!itiv. Sim-
ilar is -yeOefffloi iXicfli, i.4S\oiv. Alarmed
at the fighting of the hirda, Tiresias
makes trial of divination by fire, whick
also terrifies him with its had omens.
1006. pMitoIkri: dat. of place,
in itaiupKiKtouriy indicates, as it freq.
does in the tragic writers, simply a
liigh degree, like Eng. veTij. Cf. %
T.A.?5, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, »
1007. 'll<t>ai<rre« : see on 1
With this passage cf. Sen. Osd. 307,
Tin. Quid flamma? Otrumne
clarns ignia et nitidua at
ectusque
nte
irhidii
fura
, Et flu
laba
If the fire was kindled with diffi-
oolty, or the flame was divided and
did not immediately take hold of all
the parts of the yictini, or if instead
of ascending in a straight line the
flame wldrled round, or if tliere arose
thick hiack smoke, the sacrifice in-
dicated the divine displeasure, and
was a portent of evil.
1009. ittTcipo-ioi: inthepred.
1010. xo^i'- ilie galls were a part
of tlio av*.i.-fx'"i that were examined
in divination. Prometheus, Aesch.
Pi-osi. 49C, names as one of the axis
of divination which he taught men,
y^^'i \a&o5 Tc irotKlkTjp fiiftop<plav.
1010- Kai-opputlij ; lit. flowing down,
here melted away ; in agreement with
/atpol, because tliat from which ar
with which anything fiows Is itself
often spoken of as flowing, as ejj,
^Uf oSnan 7iun. So wo say in Eng.
" the streets ran with blood."
1011. |ii>i||m[: the thigh-bonea with
some of the flesh atill upon them,
whereas foipla are the pieces of flesh
cut from the thighs. This distinction,
however, is not always observed. —
virMXTJs ; the thigh-hoDcs lay bare of
the enveloping caul that had melted
away from them. Horn. //. i. 460,
ft^pois T* i^erofiov Kara Tf Kpitrjt iica-
1013. 4ie!vovTtt: W. takes in indir.
disc, after iiiiySaPor, and explanatory
ofToiauTii. Accordingly he punctuates
.,GoogIe
SO*OKAEOYS
1015 (cat ravTa 7^; o~^? eV ippevo^ vocrei TroXts.
ySw/ioi. yap T^/xtK €<T-)(6.pat, re TraireXets
TrX^pet? un-' otoii'aJf re Aral kuccui' y3opa5
To5 oycTiU.o/Joi' TTCTTTwro? OtotVou ydi'Oi'.
tear' ou he.-^ovTiti. ^uaraSas \tras en
1030 ^£06 Trap' TJi^Sip ovSk iJ.tjpCcuv (jtXoya,
ou8' opi/ts eucnyyxous diroppoi/S^et /3oa.i,
avSpo<j>06pov ^eppwres alpaTo-i XiVos.
TaiJr oyc, tIkvov, (f>p6rr](roi'. a.v6p<!)Troi<Ti yap
Tols vaaL Koivoi/ efrrt Tov^apaprdireiv ■
1025e7j-el S' ap-dpTj), Kai/os ovK.iT ear ai/^p
after nlpii. But it ecems better to join
ToioVTa directly with /lavrtu/iars, to
take ^HiVspTo lulj., and to transl. siicA
failing prophecies from sacrifices thnt
give no sign. Of. 0. T. 006, ,J.0(i.oiTa
Aafou fl/ff^ara. /"sa/wf 74, 8, "TTe M^
not our sj^ns, there is no laore any
pro/iliet." As ttie erica of tlie birds
{1001 1), go also tlie sacritices refuse
to give OiC seer intelligible and faror-
1015. TdvTa vwr^ : is oJHicted with
a^cus., the noun being implied in the
verb. See G. 159, n. 2 ; H. 716 b.
1016. iratT<Xijs : ncc. to W,, all-
aacred; as ArcXj]! lepav is one TCliO
has not been initiated in the sacred
mysteries; rtartX'^s aiid apTirt\'^t, one
wlio is novtly iiiitidted. But this
sense is not suitable to irni^rtS, 1103.
Cf. also iroM-fAjjs Sii^np, 0. T. 930.
TJic use of TravrfXm is also against it.
L. & S., Ell., and many others render
TraiviXtis all; better, alt conipteteli/,
with its force upon awiput, as though
1017 f. itXtjptis Tou ■yovov; I.e. of
his body, pieces of which the birds
and dogs had carried or let fall on
the altars. — Popds : in appos. with
yiyoo; !,e. laaiiykd for fond. In this
way the shrines of the gods were pol-
luted. Camp, illustrates the thought
by a quotation from Webster's Appiua
and Virg,, p. 165, " Come, ^ou birds of
death, And ftl your greedy crops with
hamaa ftesh ; Then to the citg Jli/, dis.
yorge it there Before the senate, and
from thence arise, A plague to choke
all Borne:'
1021. JpvLs: with short i. So in
Hom. Jl. xxh: 210, also in a dactylic
Terse in El. 14S, and a few times in
trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. —
(jcnfiwus ! giving clear aiigiirij ; con-
trasted with Sjrrinos, 1013, and referring
back to i<rrpte StBofBafVltiyif, 1002.
1022. Glutted as theg are with the
Uoodji fat of a slain man. — eUfMrat:
a gen, of charatiteristic, like \(uk^t
Xufpos, 114.— p«ppim(S! in the plnr.
because Hpyis is collective in sense. —
(ivGpoi^tipov : = aySphs tpSapeyres. Cf.
Eur. Orest. 1840, oV^tos n-^pgxr6yov.
Ciicl. 127, BopS i.yepan,OK-riv,f.
1025. ajuipTn: the subj. is to be
supplied from the following iiHip.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
aySouXos ovS' dvoX^os, otrns es KaKOP
av0a8ia rot (TxatoDjr o^XtfT/cafet.
oXX' ewce r^ 0av6uTi iitjB' oXcoXdra
1030 KctTci. Tts dXtc^ Tor Oavoi^' iiTiKTavav ;
€v (Toi ^povy)(Ta,'; eS Xeytu ■ to fxayddveip S'
^StOTOi' ^5 Xeyoi'To?, €t tcepSo; Xeyoi.
KPEfiN,
(5 TTpec^v, ■na.vT^'i gSote Toforat (tkottou
To^£V€t' di-Syios ToSSf, KOvBf iLavriKr)^
1035 anpuKTO'i vfi.lv €lfj.i ■ 70)1' vval yeVous
i^fiTToky^fxai Kaiji.TTe(f»6pTL<Tfj.ai. ira.}
1035 f. W. tt/i-i. fiZv vwal yeyov^ . . . TraXai;
For the subjv. without &y, see GMT.
03, 1 ;>. Of. 0. C. 1225, ^(i $a»^.
1027. cEKctTdi, WXci : Bee on 1T9.
1028. civOaSla ktI. : obslinaci/ incurs
the charge of follg.
1029. (tK( Ti^ OavtfvTk : rdmt towards
the dead.
1030. IvLKravitv : fo sfay again. M
as in ^.yn^t'u. C/ 1288. PAi?. 916,
iyalpwp pfKp6y, " Sliii^ Mm no more,
yon see h^s dead alreadi/." Ford's
Witek of Edmonton, It. 2.
1031 f . (V : the repetition of this
word and of Klyeiy gives to the clos-
ing part of the seer's speech an oracu-
lar and striking effect. For the elision
in B', see on 350. — tl U-iov. in case
he shoald speak; opt, with the pres,
indie, in the apod. Cf. 686. AJ. 1344,
o6 Sihaioy (irrrly), tl Sdvoi, SMrreiv
■j-bv iiTSfiAi'. — KipEo$: in the sense of
stpSoA^i, us in 1326.
1033. Ar«: for Ai, Cf. lOU.
1034. TofyvtTt: figurative, Cf.
Aesch. Svppl. 446, koI yhiiaira roiii-
(Tana ;i)i Til Kalpia. Psdm 64, 3, " Who
whet their tongue like a sword, and bend
to shoot their arrows, hitter words." —
dvGp^ TOuSc: i.e. ijioB. — iiaVTLK^S:
sc. T^x"^'- The gen. after fiirpnxTot
(see on 847), which means untried,
nnassailed 5y.
1035. Taw vnaX -y^vovs ' bi/ rnhose tribe;
!.«. rSv /uiiTfHP, which is easily sug-
gested by fiapTtK^s. "Creon's heated
imagination suggests to hira that the
whole tribe of proplieta and diviners
have greedily marked him for their
prey." Camp, — iSimt; in trimeteris
found also in El. 711, Aescli. Agam.
944, Earn. 417.
1036. liLwt^pruT]i.a.\.: ^^^oprlfsii' is
found elsewhere only in post-claasical
writers, who use it in the sense of load,
load upon; Hes., Op, 690, has ra inlota
f oprfftaSai. Dem. has ^iTi^oprffEii',
andXen. hrupoprl(fui,'aseA of lading a
ship with merchandise. ^{t)>urff\i]fiai
evidently refers to the same transac-
tion, and the expression is equiv. to
.,GoogIe
126 SO*OKAEOYS
Kephalf€T, ifjuTToXart tcLtto SopSewv
YJXeKTpoi', el ^ovXea-Be, koX tov 'Iv^lkov
-)(j}va6v ■ Ta.(j>[p S' iK^ivoi' ou^t Kpv\ji£Te.
1040 ovS' €t 6i\ov(T ot Zfji-os aleroX jSopav
<f)4p€iv VLV ap-!TaXftvn'i h Aios 6p6vov<i,
ovK ws p-laa-p-a. tovto pJr] T/jeVas eyw
QaiiT^iv TTCLpTJa-Q) Keipov. ev yap olB' oti
^tous piaCvsLv ovTfi a.v0p(i)n<i}v crueveL.
1045 TTiTTTOvo-i S'. & yepau Teipea-ia, ^porSiV
^ol TToXka, htivol TTTiopar at(rxp\ orav Xoyous
aitrxpous KaXtSs Xe'ywo-t Tov tcepSovs \apiv.
ap oTSef av
TEIPES1A2.
^poiTTdiv Tis, apa (jtpd^eTat.,
KPEfiN.
■otof rouTO TTayKoivov Xeyets;
/ ^ciie ifen so''' ail' delivered as mer-
chandise.
1037. The asyndeton adds empha-
sis and indicates Craon's excitement.
"Yon may barter me in return for
the greatest treasures, you mill never
succeed in making me abandon my
purpose." The wealth of Sardis and
India
erbiBl.
1038, ■qXtKTjjov: neat, in Soph, and
Hdt. Gold, with a partly natural,
partly artificial alloy of silver, about
one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what
Hdt. i. so, calls ^tuicit XP'""'*» '" ^'^-
tinction from &irtip9ijs xp""^'-
1040. Creon replies to what the
seer said in 1010 if. Passion again
carries him away, as in 760, 769, and
even to the point of blasphemy, as
in 487, 780.
1041. vtv; the body of Polynices.
1042. o»«: repetition of <<v54 in
1040, and followed by /rl] with the
fut. lapii™. Sec GMT. 89, 1, and t/.
El. 1052, oB am /lii /uBfjio^t loT*.—
|i£(W|j.a! poUation.
1043. \a,f ■■ introduces the apology
for his seemingly blasphemous ex-
pression. So Oedipas, 0. T. 334, after
calling Tiresias & xaKav xdiKm,
checks liimself, and apologizes by
adding, Kal yip Sf irfTpou •piaiy all -y'
1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest,
as in 991.
1046. iroWri: modifies Stiyol and
— irivu. So Phil. 2-54, & W-vl' iyii
fio^etipat. Horn. //. vi. 468, iriiAA' df (ta-
after Trfin-onri.
1047. ra'pSous : Creon retorts
sharply to the words of Tiresias in
" he sap, " from
111
1048. tIs:
.y Google
ANTirONH.
1050 otrw Kpdri(rTOV Kn)fi.a.TQ>v €v/SouXta;
KPEflN.
otrwire/D, otfLai, fir) ^pov^lv TT\eC(7T-r) ^\dfiy).
KPEnN,
ov j8oy\o/^ai toc fiduTtv dvTtiweiu Ka/cais.
TE1PE2IA2.
Kai /j.-v^i' Xe'yets, i/(eu5)J /te d^a-n-tlew Xeyotp.
KPEtlN.
1055 ro jLauTtKov -yap irau (^ikapyvpov yei'os.
TO 8' e'/c Tvpiiwwv at(r)(poKepS€i(a/ t^tXei.
KPEtlN.
dp' oTcr9a rayovs oj/ras cu' Xeyjj; Xeywc;
your example, how tlioughtless and divination was at this time much
foolisli men generally are." pmctised in Athens by a set of men
1050. Tiresias flnishes the sent. of vain and mereenary character, Cf.
begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. liejj. 3C4b, a-yiprm Si Hnl i^iv-
the excited Creon. Haemon iiad ex- te ii ini uXoviritcv flilpai Wi'Tt! Teifloinrii'
pressed the same sentiment to Creon xri.
in 684. — io-^! Bee on 50. 1056. to E' (K -rcpcuvvigv: sc. vtVos;
1051. Aryinp; the correlative to- the tireed of tyrants. Ik with the gen.
aoi-rtp ia omitted. — ot|uii : is sarcastic, here, and air6 in 193, instead of the gen.
like Eng. / suppose. In 1063 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon
regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer, Soph, al^
ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed
1052. ir\iipi|s: infected toiih. to show the poet's Athenian love of
1054. Kal |i^» X(Y(is: and yet yoit freedom and popular government, —
do speak (Hi) of (the seer). alaxpoiipStMV : Creon is alaxpoxtpHs
1055. 4»iXtip^upov : se. isTiv. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the
Eur. Iph. Aul 520, ri payriKhv ir^y sacred rights of duty to kindred.
crWp^ia ipiXirinop Kaniy. The art of 1057. W. interprets, rfo you iiioiu in
.,GoogIe
128 SO^OKAEOYS
TEIPESIA3.
otS'- i^ ijxov yap ttJvS' €)(ei'i o-wija? ttoXli/.
KPEflN.
(TO^iO'i <TV ixavTi^, akXa TahiKiip i^iXoiv.
TEIPE2IA2.
KPEHN.
KtVet, fj-ovoi^ Be firj VI KdpBeaiv Xeytny.
TE1PE5IA2.
oi;rw yap ^Sij /fat Sokw to (top p.epo?.
ois fJ-Tj /iTToXijVwi' icrOi Trfv iftrji' <ftpei
saving all lh,s that still there are rulers
{who can punish i/oii for gour reproach-
ful wordt)? Ill TBToiis he refers to
himself. Better, rfo ijou know that yoa
are apeaklng ti-hatever gou say of those
who are your rulers?
1068. The rejoinder of 'KreBifl.g is
poiuted. But for the seer, the citj
would have been dcatroyed (see on
091 and 1303), and Creon could not
have ruled over il. — jf J^C: i.e. 6^
mg advice, ii m in O. T. 1221, kvl-
1059. oTj: ic. ft Creon acknowl-
edges Ihe benefits derived from the
prophet's art, but tries to distinguish
between Tiresias ae the interpreter of
the divine will and as a mere man.
1060. hid: see on C39. The limit-
ing attrib. 5i4 •pptv&v is placed irregu-
larly outside of the limited ri dKlrqTn..
The phrase means, the things that lie
undisclosed in my mind.
1061. kCvci : oat urilA them! — un:
with Ktyuii', which has a cond. force,
— KtpSttnv: like KEpSnui in 1047.
1062. oSn, Ydp ktI. : for so {i.e.
^kil ^tt! K(p6(iTii' \tyeir] I think [lam)
nom even [aboul to spent) as far as gou
are concerned. With BdkS we may
supply ki^foi. Tiresias makes an
ironical application of the preceding
command of Creon: "do not speak
for (your) gam" is the command;
and the reply is, "you will get no
gain from what I am now about to
say." Others understand tlie seer to
mean, " I think also that what I am
now saying will not be a gain for my-
self, since I cannot hope to receive
any reward for my prophecy as far
as you are concerned." Many punctu-
ate ae a question, following the Schol.,
who says, oBto. yofil^iu, 811 nrl KtpSfiTi
A(V; With ri <rhy /tipos cf 0. T.
1500, ifntfiov! ffA)(p oaov rh aby fiipos.
1063. us [iij 'liiroXijiruv : for the
use of ill with the panic, see GMT.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
TEIPESIAS.
aW €v ye rot KaTLudL jiri ttoXXou? ert
10G5 Tpojfoii? a[iL\\rfinjpa^ rjXtov TeXwu.
ec oXai T(ov (rSiv awros ck o-irXdy^viay iva
veKvv v€Kpu>v a/xoi/Soc diTtSov; ecret,
df^' tSf ex^^^ f-^" ^*"^ "^'^ JBaXiijv KOLTO}
^v^-qv r oTifj.CD'i h> raffio) KaTtuKLcra';,
1070lj(ets 3e T<i)v KaTw0€P eV^dS' av Oioiv
afioLpov, aKTcptaToy, a.v6(Ti.ov v4kvv.
(UC OVT€ <7o\ p.tT€(JTLV oijTe TOtS dcftj
113, N. 10. iiiitoKav = pam by pur-
chase, lience je! itito complete control.
"Threaten as you may," says Creon,
" you will never gain tlie control of my
miud." Cf. Phil. 2^*3, ii fnj8iF ti!^' Wi
n' Jlj" dt'ioTopeti. Tbe use of ^li is due
to the force of the imr. which colors
the dependent clause as not a negation
in fact, but one wiUeil or aimed at by
the speaker. Similar is fxii in 1064.
1064. The seer angrily rejoins
KiTiaii to the (o-ei of Creon.
1065. Tpdxaus . . , ■n\Sa : thou shalt
not Jinish laani/ rivaUtng courses of the
sun. The figure is taken from the
diariot raee, to which the daily course
of the Sim in its swift and curved path
is likened.
1066. ktaWi.: in the course Bf which;
like iv Xfi'^ iMKpa, 422. The regular
const, would hare been wfly with the
snbjv., but the poet has written as if
i\lyai finipm tirovra, or some such
e had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617,
/lupfo!
hFi
1 It^iii^aTa Ufti SanKtiuniy
— ottW'jx''"'' ■ loins.
1067. vtKuv vcKptw: a change of
words, as ^si'sai' -yipoi, 69S. — dfMLpdv
he means Haenion in exchange for
Antigone and I'olynices.
for oitI tou'toji' a, which is
found instead of dvTX tuJ-
TO.* Kt,. C/.At.WbI. 433,fffimhi™
riiiifpoi' SoBcai Sluriy, drS'&ii i/ii fyrtTror
ivetyS' difai'io-ai. — lx»s PoXmI': apbri-
phrasis for f&a\e!, chosen so as to make
a parallelism with ^x^" - - - rfKev in
stating the two parts of Croon's guilt.
This intentional parallelism is notice-
able also in the phrases tSy &na and
T&r KiTaBev, the latter only being de-
pendent on i/ioipor. Both the trans-
gressions of Creon, that against the
gods above as well as tliat against
the gods below, are stated eaeli in two
verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076,
is somewhat obscure in expression, in
keeping with the character of oracu-
lar utterances. — tbv &vu: sc. ned,
Antigone is meant.
1069. H^Xn'"- " spirit, i.e. a living
person in contrast with fiKvy'in 1071.
1070 He cannot gain a restful
ibode in Hades since he is dxTipu/TB!
and di/rjcnot — MaSt : i.e. on tlie
earth
1072 uv neut. plur., in a general
expreshion instead of o£(i.f'iiuoi). The
gen depcndsonjii^TtrTTii>. Somemake
»v refer definitely to the two parts of
.,GoogIe
130 5000KAEOY5
$£oi<rLv, dW eK uov jSidlovrai raSe.
iv roX(TLV ayrois roifrSe \ri(p&ijvai KaKot?.
KCLL Tavr' aupjjfTov tl KaTTjpyvpiap.ei'O'i
Xeyw (jiai^el yap ov fiaKpov xpovov Tpi^f)
dvhpiiiv yui'ttiKoli' CTOts 8o/xols KO}KvpaTa..
Creon's guilt . " With lliese riglits
that pertaiD to th<? gods belotv (wliich
have been violstcd in the case of
Polynicee and Aotigone), neither you
nor tlie gods aliove have any concern."
1073. ^idtovTCH rait : the// are dons
this violence; for rdSf.sae on m. The
subj. of BidCarrai Ib in dispute. W.
and many other cditt. take it to be of
e e f m 10 ) rs k
th g d
t d b
(Ply )
1 ft unb n d
g d b 1
f I
wn bj
(Plj )
d d b d
d tl
f th
gi Ij k p StUl tl d rstand
o! &va Btol to be the eubj., ae they are
the ones more esp. offended by the
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In
support of this interpretation Camp,
quotes the following from Ljs. 3. 7,
'AEptio-TDu Si Ko! nnXwiixovs ^irl Biffo!
tfrpffTfuadyTofv *faJ JirriiBtPTOfv /J^XV*
oun iiirraip KiiSiifiaiF SawtiP Toii m-
lipoiJt, 'ASij^oToi ^yjiad/tfpoi ixfiinivs nty
*f Tl ^iisouv draSavifTis SUtiw ix"^
riji' fi,eyliTTiip, Talis St Kdrit ra ouTwi' oJ
KOfilCfaBai, Upae Si livau/oHfyuii' Tois fii'm
1074. XuPiiTijpt;: masc, but in
appos. with ^Epiyies, fern. C^. 0, T.
81, D-siTSpi Tu'xi). — toiItiiiv : ,/nr this:
gen. of cause. — wrrtporjifidpoi, : litle
deittoying, i.e. after the deeil, Cf.
Aeacb. Agam, 5S, iirTip6voiyoy'Epiruy.
1075. "AiSou «au BtJlv: an c.'jjires-
sion like Zeis icol Siol. The Erinyes
serve the gods of tlie supernal as
vp-ell as of the infernal world, both of
whom Creon had ofEended.
10T6. Iv TOLO-LV avrots s-ri. : so as to
be opertaten fiy lAese selfsame crdami-
ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 5.50 f., At
ttv flc^A^f KTtlvavTfs ^Spa Ti/tioy S6Xrfi
Oi Arj^floio-ij' ^1' ravTtf Bpoxv-
L k for like, the same that you
h I rought upon others; Creon put
A Ig le to death,andhisoKnfaraily
h II be destroyed; he cursed Poly-
nice nd be shall be cursed by hia
wn wife and son. — Xti+ff^inu; inf.
of result aimed at after KoxHai witii-
out SiTTt. Tlie pass. inf. is not com-
mon in this const. For this use of the
inf., see Kr. Sjn: 55, 3, 20. Cf. 0. C.
385, i/uie Spay ny' t^fiy &cri TaS^yai.
1077. K(iiTi]pYiip<u|u'v<i$ - the Suhol.,
ipyipip i-siirSeii. Tlic referenee is to
what was said in 103C and 1055.
Pind., Pi/tA, xi. 41, calls a speech
bought with money ^vyav Inrapyvpoy.
1078. Const. TfiSii ftiftr HBKVTa
dfBpaiK|«ol) yi/paiitaiv. The expression
is purposely obscure in its refeieucc
to Haemon and Eiirydice, For the
asyndeton, e/: 887- Ar. fion. 167, {ucou.
trial dvSp£y yuytwiSy. Some editt. take
ov . . . TpiM parenthetic, make Kami-
fiara BUbj., and supply Tofro {ihest
things that i tell i/oii] as ohj. of ^ayeE.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
1080 i)(9pal Se TTacrai (Tvi>Tapd(r<rovTa.L rroXets,
oiTOiV a-!Tapdyjj.aT rj Kwe? Ka9rjyi>i<Ta.v,
rj $rjp€^, Tj Tts jrri^i'os olwvo^, (j^epoju
ivoiTLOv oufLrff e<rTU>v)(ov es TToXt-v •
TotavTa <Tov, X-U7ret5 yap, wore To^o-njs
lQ85d<j)7jKa OvjiM KapSia<; To^evj^ara
fiifiaLa, tSiv <tv OoXno'i ovx VTreKBpajiel,
cu wal, (TV S' Tjiids aTraye npo? So/xoi;;, ti-o
701/ OvfLOP oSros e? ueojTdpov? d<f>rj
Koi yvai Tp€.<f>e.Lv TrjV y^oiatrav 'rj<rv)(coT€pai'
lOSO. "VV. (OJi'Tapa^oi-rat.
1083. W, K JToAip.
1080 fE. Transl., and all slates are
disturbed and become haiefid [to the
gods), tJie jnanrjled remitins of mhose
eilhens either dogs have devoted lo bur-
ial or- ipild beasts or some winged bird,
carrying an VTiholg savor into a citi/
Kith its sacred hearths. The statement
ia in form a general one, but applies
to till! present condition of Thebes,
whose altflrs have been pollated by
the unburieil corpse of Polytiicea,
upon which dogs sntl birds of prey
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22.
ix^pal is pred., as if it were ffi(rr< ^x"
flpol -ilyvenSai. — KoSaYvtov: ^ freq.
nsed of the consecration of burial,
hence witii bitter mockery here " the
dogs liave given him the rites of bur-
ial " ; so Gor^as calls vultures Cfu^x"'
tiiuii. C/: alsoAe8Ch.Sep(. 1020,o£l™
dTl/uas -rauvnl/uor KuBii". As a par-
allel in Eng., cf. Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4,
" Our monuments shall be the nmwB
of kites." For other interpretations
and a discussion of W.'s reading, see
App.
1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what
1081. W.
Creon had said in 1033. — iJniKa GupiJ
iron ktI. ; W. interprets, //mr'e taanched
at gear heart arrows fiom my heart, the
poet changing his words so as not to
tajBiiii^iuiiOvOtKapHi^KapUas. Better
perhaps to take aou with d-pTtKa-ro^fi-
/lOTO, as with verbs of aiming at, if!-
taSai, etc, ; 8vn^, in anger [\vjiets yip) ;
KOfAlas To^e^iMTo, onows shot at the
heart, piercing the heart. For the fig-
urative expression, see on 1034. Cf.
" And no!«, instead of bullets wrapp'd in
Jire, Theg shoot hat calm words," Shak.
King John, ii. 1.
1086. Ti5v: see on 605. — eci\Tr« :
figurative use. He means that lo turn
back from the path of folly is no
longer possible for Creon, and that
the predictions of evil are speedily
to be fulfilled.
1087. £ irat: the position of the
voc. before the pron. is to be noted.
Cf. m.T, ffi S^, Aj. 1409; 'a^.tiIi^, o*
S4. 0. C. 507 ; *o76., sul S4, 0. T. 1096.
The lad who conducted the socr is
addressed.
1089. ijo-ux*''''* pav : pred,, so that
it shall be mure gentle.
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
1090 TO!' vow T ajl^LVO} ■
■ptvoiv 0)V vvv <j)€peL.
X0P05.
apyjp, araf, ^e/3^«€ Setra ^eo'TTiVaS-
Tifi'S' eK fj.€Ka.'t.vri% 6.fx.^ifia.Wo^ai TpLy(a,
pi] TT<j} TTOT avTov t/iEvSos es TToXtc XaKEtl'.
KPEP.N.
)5 iyvioKa KavTO^, Kat Tapaaaopai ^peVas.
TO 7' eiKa^eZi' yap Seti'df, avnaTo-vTo, Se
aTT^ Trard^aL 6vphv eV Seifw Tiapa..
XOP02.
eu^ovXi'as 3et, Trat Mei'otKew^, \a^€lv.
KPEfiN.
7t Sijra xPT Spoi' <}>pa.l€, iretVo/iai S' eyw.
XOPOS.
)Oek$(iiv KopYfv p.kv CK Ka7ciipV)(o^ (TTeyyjS
1097. W. ;
Frepa.
1090. Twv ihmKw KTf. : Ihan the
thoughts which now lie hMs. tjipfvan, in-
stead of repeating ™Si. See on 1067.
1092. cf Snv : ever sinre. — lyii:
the interchange of sing, and plur. is
freq. Cf. 734, 1195.
1093. d|((|HPiLXXa|uu KTi. : I have
been crowned with llieae ichite locks once
Uact. ix denotes the change from
one to the other; cf. v\a6iTu>s in
niioxoD. "Although we are hoary
witli age, we oajinot recall a single
instance of the seer's speaking a
falsehood."
1094. XxiKttv: the inf. after iitl-
a-raiuu for the r
...// t.
1096. -w, U : if is used here for
T«' or Kal, in order to mark ihe con-
trast more strongly. Cf. Trach. 286.
tuStb viais ft irij ^iJieTT' iyii Si rthS.
1097. Bat bg resisting, the terror is
before me that I smite mif sou/ with
calamity. The Schol. sajs, tS !i ii^i-
irrtfi'Ta BAoiJ^i'cu. Connect in ^av^
with r4pa.l=nip<aTiy),i.e. it is near as
an object of Urror. Cf. El. 384, iv
KaTkif iiTTi ippQvt'Sy. This is the usual,
though not satisfactory, interpreta-
tion of the test. For W.'s reading
and otlier interi)retations, see App.
1098. Xapetvii'.e.SoT.AoefTi'aMi'-
1100. ikt-ir: like i^v, ixo\^f, kt^.,
added for the sake of vividness. iKSiir
is used also for the reason that is
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
KPEHN.
KoX ravT eVatJ'et? koX SoKei? wapEiKaOsii' ;
XOPOS.
O(T0i' y', dva^, ra^iora* a-vvriiJ.vov<TL yap
$€(av iroSwfceis rows Ka.K6^pava% BXctySat.
KPEJ^N.
• rdS' i\$MV fjLyjB' iir aXXotcrt Tpene.
1105. W. jioAts/iei/K
E '^cTrioTafuit.
1101. aws:w'/'-ee. — "The Chorus
thillk of saving the living first and
tlien of burying the detul ; but Crean's
superstition once awakened drives him
Ifl llie opposite courae. Cf. 11S7 ff."
1102. raura : obj. of vapfiKoStTi',
which depends alone on the more re-
mote irainis, i'.e, do you realli) («ni)
adciae me to i/ield in these things, and
do ;ioa tliink {that t dioidd) ?
1103. (nivT^iivown ; ef. asMnffinw
SS6t/ = to cut short a journey^
1104. rods KOKifitfwvas : non tarn
Bunt qui mala raeditantur quam
sentiunt. — EXd^QL : the Erinyes
are ineant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Euni.
401 .; — -^^fiiiixarfKidBUSaToSSt
They ate called also
/iJtTpimrimi
■Apal. Cf. Eum. 417, 'Apnl S' ^i- ^i«o,s
1105 f. (idXis |iiv, KapStas NTt. ^
kird il isjor toe lo give up (lit. to stand
away from) mj Aeail'e purpose, bat I do
it {for all thai), so as to exeaite (what jom
advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, ^,iA,!
Itiv, ii4Tiivf 6" (h Vap |i^!. Cf. Ar.
ATut. 1363, KiT-i ^'A,i ^^^. a^V Bfc^t
flMrrxiffi'ji' Ti tjkStoi'. For this sense
of iiiaraiua, ef. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479,
KoJ Tajt vaXniv i^cupiirranai Kiyaiy.
1106. Ti Zpav: "for the art. with
the exepegctie inf., cf. O. T. 1416,
■wipfaB' SSt Kpjbii' rb :rpii(rcr«i' Kai Tb
iSovAt^sii'." Camp, — SmrfiaxilT'Ov =
engage in an tinfortanale {and neces-
BariLy unsuccessful) strife. Cf. Tradi.
492, Bto-iai BuofiaKoCi^Ei. Cf. Simon.
Fl^. 5, 21, iii.£i7«n S* oiSi Bfoi ^iiix'""'"-
1107. fir fiXXoi.8-1 Tpt'irt: equiv. to
.,GoogIe
13i
20*OKAEOY2
KPEflN.
(58' IU5 e\tit <TT€C)(OLfi av. IT IT OTTaove^,
ol T ovres ot t aTroires. a.^tva<; y^spoZv
1110 opji-aird' e\6vT€? €t? eTToi/jtoi' T0770f .
eyoi S', €TT£i.Sr) So^a TrjB' i7r€'TTpd<j>7},
avTO'i T eSr/cra kcll irapwv iK\vcroji.ai.
St'SotKa yap firj rou? Ka^eorwra; cojuov?
apbO-TOV ^ UMt,OVT<X TOV 0LOV TcXeu'.
1108 f. W.
'"X"'^ «v
1108. 1^ i\a:fis I am, i.e. vnthoat
furtherdclay.— tVtTc "thisreadiag,
which appears only in the text of
Tritlinius, is more proh. than any
other, the broken tribrach lielng ex-
cused by tliG agitation of Creon-"
Camp. For a eimilar repetition of
the imv., rf. Pkil. 832, 19' Wi not
■raii]mv. O. T. 1480, 5(6p' iV', (XBcTf.
1109. ot t' 5«-« KTl.i i.e. all to-
gether; SvTtt-irnpJirEt. C/.E1.305,
Ta5 oBoai T* ^ou itol fit iirotnros ^AirfSoi
Sit^pcr'. The nom. with the art. in
appos. with the voc, as in 100. Of.
840. El. 634, ffi, JJ i»po3ff.i po<.
Aesch. pTs. 156, jn^^'fp ^ stplou 7t/)aid,
1110. <T<$l4rlOV TtHTOV ! cf. 1197.
Tlio body of Polynices lay exposed
on the liighest part of the plain. Ttiis
brief expression sufflces to designate
to the allcnilants tiie place, whicli
was well known. That, however, he
intends also himself first to go to the
place where the corpse lay, as it ap-
pears tluit lie does from the account
of the messenger in 1106 if., it is not
necessary for hiin to state in (heae
brief and liurricdly spoken directions.
The whole passage sliows ilie greatest
haste and anxiety.
1111, Sa|a TTJSl icrl.: mg opinion
has changed in this wo//. For the per-
sonification of Brifo, cf. 0. T. 911, li^a
1112. T,', KtU: as, so; the twoscnts.
are made co-ord. where regularly a
subord. rel. or partic. clause would
precede the principal sent. Cf, 0, 0.
1375, miavS' &p^s iT^riip6ii9f t' /Jnj^n'
(Sriffa, inXijo^iuu.: n proverbial ex-
pression having the sense of doing
and undoing. "What wrong I have
done I will myself repair." Cf. 40.
AJ. 1317, ti fij] (uvdipiev &\ki. auWiaiip
irdptt. Many take these words in their
literal sense, " as I myself bound
her, so T will be present myself to
set her free."
1113 f. The form of expression is
peculiar; instead of sajing "lam of
the opinion that it is best," he saya " I
fear tliat it may prove to be best." —
Ka6(crTwras : the anciently established
laws that guarded the sacred rites of
burial and duty to kindred, which by
his decree against the burial of Poiy-
nices and conduct toward Antigone
he liad violated. — o^^tovra : observing;
partic. in agreement with the omitted
SUbj, of 7i\(1y,
ae'dbyGoogle
ANTirONH.
X0P02.
Srpoifii] a.
1115 TToX-wyvu^e, KaS/i€ta? vvii<^a.<i dyaXfia
"iKaplav, p.iS€i.^ Be
H207rayKotVois 'EXeuirti'ias
1115. W. iiyaK/ia yvjitjia';.
1115. Since the Greek drama had
its origin in the celebration of the wor-
aliip of DiouysuB, the dramatists often
soiiglit opportunity to insert odes in
their plays in honor of this god. This
ode, nhich is a song accompanied by a
livelier dance than that which aeconi-
panies the stasima (hence the name
Mpxilfut], gtvcH expression to the joy-
ful anticipations of Uie Chorus, that,
since Creon has changed his purpose,
the evils threatened by the seer will
be averted, and that the future of the
state may yet be prosperous under
tliegnardianahipof Bacchus, the tute-
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph, intro-
duces in several plays such odes of
hope and joy at the turning-point of
the tragedy when Ihe spectator al-
ready liBs a foreboding of the catas-
trophe. Thus the poet affords a
respite to the suspense and gloom
tliat hold the mind of the spectator,
and heightens the effect of the actual
occurrence of the catastrophe. CJ',,eJi.,
0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 093 ft.— The const,
of the main sent.
Hiiits S( . . . Ba«
been inserted by paratactie st
in the Horn, style, the two
S'Wprri. (1126). and «af tt.
(1131). — iroXiHovu|i« : Schol. &
£ki6yv,
■ oliJ.ivyi.paiKX'x',0''^'"^'"
aurhv Kakoiiriv. — *V|i4<K ' Semele,
the bride of Zeus and mother of
1117. Yt'v« ! e*iW. Cf. Aj. 784,
St TeK^rtaaa, &6iTfiopQV yepoi.
1118. d^im%: cf. Hom. //. i. 37,
1119. 'iKopiai'i the Athenian poet
begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of
Attica, near Marathon, where, accord-
ing to tradition, the vine was tirst
planted, and wliure the rural celebra-
tion of Dionysiae worship in Attica
found its earliest abode, and where,
according to the belief of some, trag-
edy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a,
it tSi TpayifSlns eSptan iv 'tmtplif t^i
'AtTiicfis- — (liSaj; inU., beiirest svxi-/.
The act., common only in tlie partic,
is found also in Soph. Prg. 341, /liSfis
1120 f. «aY>«>'>'<^ "Ti.: in the all-
receiving vales of the Ekusinian Deo,
I.e. in the vales of Elensis, where the
.,GoogIe
136
20*OKAEOY2
Aj^oO; iv k6\jtoi<;, BaK;^eC, BaKf^ai'
6 fiaTpowoXw f)T}^ai^
i/aieTaf Trap' vypojv
1125 'lirp.'qvov p^Wptiiv, aypuov r iwl cnropa I
"AvTLOTpOlJlli a
ere S* inrep BiX6(j>ov irerpa^ aTepoyji ott(oit€
Xiyvus, h>6a. KotpvKiat
1121 f. IV. Si BaKX'^u, BaK;((u/ jxaTpomAiy G
mystae from all piirts of QroL-ce were
received. Next to Icaria, tlie chief
Beat in Attica of the worship of
Dionysus was Eleuais, with its famous
mysteries of Demelcr ant] Cora and
tlie boy Iftccliua. Tlie city's domain
lay along tlie Ijay, whiuh was the
haven for all Hie worshippers that
sailed hither from nil parts of Gn^etv.
Similarly, I'ind. Oli/mp. vi. 03, calls
Olympia jtiSykou'oi' x'^l""'-
1121. Btucxcv: BckxaE is the com-
1122. lUTpoiraXiv : Trichnius ob-
yeyortv, ouros Be Tas BiKxas itEiofi|««',
Bia rovro liTftpiTroKiy but)(u lae flaK^Sf
\iyci. The worship of Bacchus prob.
went from Tliobes to Di^lplii, whore
it was held in almost its high esteem
as that of Apollo, and whence it ob-
tained general and Eolcnin recognition
throughout all Hellas It iippears
that from Thebes first women went
forth to engage in raystie ri(es by
night on Mount I'am.issus.
1123 f. irapd ^ilSpnv: rihnqiide of
the streams, irapil nitli the gen. in-
stead of the dat. Cf. nOfi.
1124. 'loTiiivou: sc'i- oil 105,
H25. tirl OTTopif: lit. hi/ thu seed.
i.e. with the '■ffspHii;j. Wlicii Cadmus
had found the site where, according
to the ora<?Ie, he should settle, he
sowed, at the command of Athena,
the teeth of a dragon which he bad
slain Out of these teeth there sprang
up armed warriors, wlio slew one
another; five, however, survived, and
became the progenitors of the The-
bans, who for this reason were called
by the poets mraproi fitSptj.
1126. uirfp: seeoii885. — Si\cft<™
w^Tpos ; Parnassus was frcq. called
iixipuipos. On Parnassus women from
Photis, Boeotia, and Attica, tele
brated every other year, at the time
of the winter solstice, an orgy in
honor of Bionj'sus and Apollo hi
nighl and with torchlight (oTfpoJ'
Xinvis) illumination. Bihind the
twin-peaks at the left from the path
that leads to the suoimit, there lies
between two fertile (able-lands a les-
ser peak, from w-hicit a steep aseent
leads to the mouth of tlie Coryeian
cave. In this cave, «hich is of sta-
lactite formation, is still to be eeen
an ancient altar. An inscription
{Corp. Ko. 1728] is doditated Hay) Kt,\
min^ais; these are the companions
of DionjsuB. Vf Eur. PUoen 226,
.y Google
ANTirONH. 137
1130 KafrraXi'as t€ va^a ■
KCLL o-e Nvcrat'wj' opeoiv
Ki<TO"^p€L'? o-)(OaL -)(k<i>pd t' aKTO,
TToXuCTTai^uX.OS TiifXTT^l,
aji^poToiv iiv^tav
1135 tvalfli'TOiv, 07j/3ata9 iTVKTKoirovvT o.yvid';-
SrpcMfi^ P'.
Tci.j' ex Tracrai' Tt/xas v-rrepTaTav TToXewi'
ftarpl (Tvv Kepavvia ■
1140 Kat vSj', <us /Stata? ej^erat
1129, W. iTTiixova-L vv/x^ai.
1134. rijiPpoTuv: =^ flfiwi', boeause
these songs were inspired of the goda.
Similarly Bw9pJtrii)!of poems; c/ Pind.
PylA. iT. 532, iroTi^ iixBpiKiiaiy Mar.
Ar. ,/ltJ. 749, hiiBponiav ntXitev, of the
poetry of Plirjnithus.
1135. tMf^viav : cf. Track. 219,
w] re the cry is eidl eba!.
1136. jimrKoirovVTai : watching over,
utelary (liviDity. Cf. ^Bty/tdrap
i i «rf, 1148.
1137. TOv: see on 607; the rel.
f to SiiSat implied in @iiSBtai.
t/ C. 730, -^ifov T^s ims ^(icrJSou,
8 ( in^l ^ifle OKVtiTt ii4i' i^iJTt.
1139. mpawtfi ; because Semele
WTS mitten liy the thunderbolt of
Z when her wisii to behold the
8 1 his glory wns granted her. Cf.
E Bacch. <i ft.
J Tl rd gg 1 1 1140. Kal vvv: nnvi also. For the
nes3 of yonng vegetation, esp. of the const., see on 1115. — as ix.^'"'* '"^^ '■
vine." Camp. since the entire citg is plai/ue-stricken,
1133. m'|j.Ttt: send forth, itaah}.a lit. t's held fast 6j a violent disease,
<rl C/.O.C.208,isKli^iS<ip'i^i^^fv. since ^ -iiras f iivf^iif i, Wa.i, not-
S> Aiifijroiwa irtTpa iruphs SiKiipu^oi' creAnl
fcrip ««p«^ Ba«X'
dav iianiaav.
1130. VDJUi :
sc. Bttbit; o-e. The
inspiring source
of Greek poetry, was
for many eentiu
ies an objeet of local
interest An
earthqmke in 1870
dLl djf d n
f ock fron an
i 1 ff wl h ush d th
b tl 1
Bed h p g 1
b d tf m
ht
1131 Nwrtiuo N»r w tl m
1 ra! hst
11 f h h
D y
rsh pp d H re
disn r 1
*a n t, 1145
1 11 re
Iti th a
drf 1
b -e h
whi 1 bl m
d nl bore f ui
th m 1
1132 xWk'
1 St h / k
.,GoogIe
138
50*OKAEOY5
fioXeii/ Ka9ap<yio> ttoSI Yiapvairtav vTrep kKltvi'
1145^ VTOVOeVTa. 1TOp9jjl-6p.
'AvTlOTpO<(ll| p',
tw TTvp TTV^iouTiuv X°P"7' 0-<^Tp<av, VV^^ioiV
<j)6€yiJ.aTwu i7TicrK0TT£,
TToi Ato? yiv^9\.ov, TTpo(j>d}>7}$' ,
llSOwi'ag crai^ afj.a ir^pnrokoLi;
*&vtai(rLV, al tre ji.a.iv6fi.eva.i 'iravw^oL ^(opevovcri.
TOP Tafiiav laK^ou.
1146 f. W. i
uiTTfuov j(opaye i
withstanilingCreon's change of mind, in their courses hold revel with his
still continues. The use ot M is torch-heiirers; the voices of the night
peculiar; some prefer frmj. Por tx^'''"' ^re wakened by their ehouting;.
Cf. Aj. 1145, i,AK- i^ KHK^ Vf.f.ilj'OI
■' ;* ' ' f A -- "All those BhLnLng worlds above,
(iXiTO. j-j^ lujBtio dance bi^gan lo move,"
1143. (loXcLC Ka0apo-lt))iroSl: poetic
for fiiXt KaSdpaiBs.
1145. irope^V: the Euripus.
1146. Trip mci^vrav : cf. Pind. Frg.
123, irCp itKOVTOr xepoi^raC. Aesch.
Prom. 359, jru/nri'Joi' BdAos.
1147. fioTpuw : W. tnfces poetically
for (wc^ts. But it seems preferable to
taie it literally of tbo stars, which by
a, poetical fancy are said to move in
a bacchanlic elioms. So the Sehol o-t x'P^^"^"' "P^' fl/i£i'.
also interprets, Kari yip nra /ivariKhi
\iyoy ray aatifiav ifr-ri xopvy^^ ^}
Eur. Jon, 1074 ff,, fliffx*''»J««' fi^ ^o
Aa^irttSa Bficphv fixiiaiv Bifitiai imvx^os
1149. irat Atos y'**^"*' ■ sppos- i
sm of Zeus, his offspring; as if it were
in Aihs ytyiis mi7s.
1151, ©ufouriw : the Bacchantes.
Cf 0. T. 211 f., BiKxoy (6wv m<i^viSu!y
bf^atoKoy.
1152. ai: obj. of x''P'^^""'"= ''^^'i'
iroit m cA«™; rfcmce. Cf 0. T. 108-5,
- ■, ITerc-
ivexipfva
(k'BV. X»P'
I SJ d
871, Tiixo ff" ^i fiSAAoi' ;(op*uffo>.
— (jAivo'iHVCu : frenzied.
1154. TOiildv ikfTuUr, tlieoncwho
diritls their roovLments — "Icuexov
this name was apphed to Bacchus
esp m the mjstic celebration uf Ins
worship, and prop aignifii-o the one
who IS addressed «ith loud huzzah^
.y Google
ANTirONH.
Messgnger. Afterwards Eurvdice
ATTi
ArrEAOS.
1155 KaS/iOw TzapoiKoi koI dofiap 'A/t^t'oi'o?,
ovK icrO' OTTolov tjTavT av Q.vdp<JiTTOv ^lov
ovT aLvecraL[L av ovt€ jxe/Ai/fat/iTjC ttotc,
TV)(7) yap opOot /cat "^^Xf '^"■rappeVet
Tov e.vTV^ipvi'Ta. toj' re hvuTv^^ovvT d^C,
1156. The messenger enters the
scene at the loft His part la played
by the actor who had represented in
turn Ismene, Hacmon, and tho Guard.
With mournful refleclions of a gen-
eral clifiracter, he prepares the way
for the recital of the calamities that
have happened, and leads the mind
of the spectator back from the joy-
ful elation awaliened by the song
and dance of the chorus to a state of
sorrow and gloomy foreboding. —
Sii|uin> : the Thebans dircll by the side
of {vap-) the citadel that was founded
by Cftdmus and afterwards inhabited
by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often
called tlio city of Cadmus and Am-
pldon. C/Sen.J7crc.F«r.272,Cad.
phionis.
1156. "Nemo ante mortem
beatUS," — crrctyrai : ichile it (atitl)
/stands {erect). 1168 is included in tlie
figurative expression. Tlie subst. is
assimilated to the rel., instead of oix
ftrrt TTM-f Bios iitoTop — The accumula-
tion of negs. is due to llie fact that
q1.k us iiroroi = ohitii. Cf. Plat.
Apol. 31 e^ oil ^ap ^trriy ^oris avSpdrrran/
irwS-liafrai, othf i/uv oEti iWif oiiSftl
T\fieti ivaiTioiiuros. So W. But the
full force of STroTor ariiiTn does not
come out in this interpretation, since
cr^yai may have the figurative sense
of be conditioned, be sitwited. Cf. Aj.
050. oiiK tcr rJS' (mit rpBe, nil Star /iha.
The sent, may be equiv. to oSk ^oti files
Airoro! tis o-rg hw kt4. So EUendt ex-
plains : OVK f<TTt fiioj TOIoCtO! ffioTf lltOI-
ydtraifK'&i'ardpTa dwaiomS-'. The sense
then is, " there is no life, whatever be
its state, that I can praise." The addi-
tional phrase oEri luii^idiiiiv is closely
related to the tlionght, bat expands
the proverb of tlie mutability of for-
tune, which 1158f. then amplifies. For
a similar sentiment, cf. Pkil. 502 f.
1158. Korapfi^ini : causes to sink,
^^cif is usually intr. ; but trans, in
Aesch. Ettvi. 875, o6t' iv imaiuis TpB'
irippdirois r6\fi ftriyip Tif' f) kAtoh riy'
i S>^a^y. Theogn. 157, zAs ri tk-
KavTov iirippdrfi &hKint KJUaii. For
"To Fort
le give Immortal ppiee,
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
1160 /cat jxapTi? ovSets Totc KaOeoTtartov ^poTol<i.
KpeW yap -^v l,ri\an6<;, 6i^ ijiot, ttots,
(Ttotras jJL^v iy^dpoiv Tqvh^ YLaZp-f-iav )(96va
A.a/Scui' re ^(upas TrcwrtXrj povap^iaf
€v9vv€, uaWoiv evy€uei reKi/wv (nropa,-
1165 Kao v\)V a^eZrat iravra. ra? yap ijSoi'as
OTav TT/JoSwiTtf ayS/jes, ou tCOtjp' ly<i>
t,-^v TOVTOV, aXX' €p.<\ivy;ov ■r)yov[j.aL veKpov.
jrXouret re yap war' otKOi', et /3oiJ\et, p-eya,
(cat ^ij Tvpavvov crx^/J-' exoii'* eaf 8' o-ttiJ
inOroiirwi' TO ^aipeiv, raXk' eyw (cain'ou trKtas
1160. Ttw Ka9((rrimi)V: q/"Me fAmifi ktI, ■ the Scliol. expiains bj o
that are eslaUislicd ; i.e. whether the 4i; rais fitri -rhv -raioOrar- oTot
things tliat now arc will remain per- /iffw fflr ixttfor rbp tifSpa hr ti
manent or not. " Thore is no prophet aiv al iiSoml.
to mortals o£ that which is JeatineJ
for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, oiBf!! tidrris
■t&p nf\k6ifttav. But in this citation
the point of view is changed from
the permanence of the present to the
changed conditions wliich the future
may bring.
1161. .is Ifal: sc. iioKfi. Cf. Aj.
305, ^ptfios, S, ■pamviTaTov, is i/iol.
Eur. loa, 1519, tJ yiiros aiiSiv nt/i-
r6Sf.
1162. ixOptov: gen. of separation.
Cf. Phil. 9in, nwifa, HoKoS.
1163 f. Xaptiv TE : Creon was fa-
vored by fortune both in his public
station and in his private life; hence
aiiaas /xiv should have corresponding
' to it SiXXaiy Si (Aafic£v Tf simply add-
ing an additional fact to the first rea-
son), but tlio rcgulHrity of the sent, is
broken by fSSum. — iraKTtXii : see on
1016.
1165. tuticiTOi: is lost.
1166. irpoSuo-iv: ijice ap. fy. Eur.
Ak. 201, «\aSfi SttoiTii', «al nh Jr»io5oB-
1167. TOBTov, vtKpiv; sing., as
though iiiiip had preceded. The con-
trary change from sing, to plur. is
found in TOO, 1022. For the senti-
ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, rij 7ap aSo.
™t &Tfp e^aTiii' B'ios TTOfltiiyJi fl iroia
Tvpavvis; tSi S" inp oiiSe flfaiv (a\aThs
aitif. An imitation of the passage
by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus,
Flor. 68, 12, <l fip ittpixai t.i toC
0tov Til iiSo^s KaTa\fi„tT- oiSir It*-
po^ ^ r^9y,,KUai. Cf
That
ie lire with <
IlEttJlICK't
In Mr.
1168. Kar' oLtov : wliere treasure?
are kept. — jk'yi: adv. with Tthaiirfi.
1169. Tuipawov (TxiJua : lorrlli/ sunt.
1170. TovTwv; gen. of BCparation
with onf- Tlie reference is to tliis
wealth and pomp just spoken of. —
Kaimii o'KioS : gen. of value or price.
This Cipressiou ivas proverbial. Cf.
Phil. OJO, KoiK ojy lyaip<^y viKfhv 1,
Koir*oS UKidii. Aesch. Frg. 390, ri
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
OVK av iTpi.a.ijjL-qv avopi Trpos vtjv jjoovqv.
ArrEAos.
reOvacriv ol Bk ^dji/re; amot Oau€LP.
XOPOS.
Kat 71? (jiofevei., Tt? o o KeCfLCVOS ; Xeye.
AFFEAOS.
1175At/xwi' okaikei' • avr6)(eip h' aliidcrcreTat.
vortpa TTaTp(iia^ y) irpo^ otKetas X^P°'' '
1171. oiK£v...d*8p(; Iwouldmt
bill/ from a man. avSpl is a (lat. of in-
terest. C/. Ar. Ackarn. 812, irdo-ou
Tp^^af iroi r&. ;^apf5<a; So S^;^ffrOaf
t( Tiw ~ io receive something from some
one. — irpcfe: in view of, in comparison
with. df. Eur. Frg. 96, oMir ij V««
irpbt ri xp^/wo. /on, 1510, ;i(i)Sfl!
SoKelTB litfifv &e\Tnor tXfai irpii! ri
Tvyxivovra v5v.
1172. aO; affaiH; i.e. after we have
Been Antigone condemned to death
and Haemon made angry. — rdBt; see
on 7. — PmnXtW' of the Toyal ho'ise.
Children of the kii^ are often called
1173.
means Antigone and Haemun. —
alTLOL : the full const, is, ofTisf fiat
TovBavelv. See GMT, 92, N. 2, for the
omission of the art. with the inf. Cf.
Track. 1333, ^ ,i7,Tpl Sn^Ti' ^6n} ^t-
1174. (fuvtvu: is the slayer. — 6
Kt^iVM: the shin. Cf Aj. 889, toIs
i^Bpaiirl tbi ^i\iiviTi miyrts Ktifievois
iwfyyfXai'. From the aceoont tliat
follows, it is evident that Eurydice,
being about to go forth with her
attendants, was at the door of the
palace, and heard the iinnouncement
of the messenger in 1175; but, over-
come by the sudden news of the
dreadful event, she is for the moment
bereft of her senses (1188), and does
not apjiear until 1180.
1175. aJrdxtip; could be taken by
the Clionjs in the general sense also
of marjered hg one of his kiasnien:
hence the following question. Cf.
Xen. Hell vi. 4. 35, airis ('AAs'favSpos)
bS iroeirl)irKf!, airoxf'pif ff" inri ■^Sv
tSs yvvauitis iSiK^v. Cf. also the
use of nufls'rfijs. Notice the parono-
masia in Aliiiuf aipAr-TtToi.
1176. wprfs: belonss to both clauses.
See on 307. — olKctos : here used in
the sense of rSwi.
.y Google
SO*OKAEOYS
auTo? TTpb'; avTov, narpl ^Tjj't'cras <p6vov.
w ji-avTi, TOUTTOS ws ap opuov ■qvvcra'i.
ArrEA02.
XOPOS.
1180 Kat /j,i7i' opw Ta,\a.f.vav EvpvBiK-rjU ojj.ov,
Sap-apra ttjp Kpiom-o?' iK S« Sw/tarctiv
irafTe? aorot.
Xdytoi' iiTr/crd6p.j)y
17/30? cfoSoJ' <rT£L^oviTa, liakXa.Bo'i Oea^
1177- (JmVou; itcausc o/" Me iiiurAj-
(of Aiitigone). fidiii)! is lavider hy
skeddiiiy of blood, and is used to por-
tray tlie strong feeling of Hacraou.
1178. lis ; =/ioio,-cxclamatory. The
allnsion is to the preilielion in 1078 ff.
— 'i]vvir(is; di'^eii' is U9F<1 of fulfilling
a word, Cf. O.T. 1^0 t.,'A.-iihha,v oSt'
iKfivov JftTrtTti' ^ovia ^sr^irfloi xaTpii
o5ts Atiio.. itpis TaiBis flai'Er^. 0. C.
453, tA ^J ^fioB itnAaifnTa /lai^era, o,ual
1179. »; i3S' Jxc'v™*: »:■ roiyif.
Tlie gen. absol. without subj. is freq.
in both prose and poetry. Sec G.
278, 1, N. ; H. 972 a. For the use of
is, see G. 277, h. 2; H, 978. Cf. AJ.
881, Ai S!' ixil^av vdpa mnii(,y.-~
ToXXa : i.e. how further ealamitieB
may be averted and the gods may be
appeased. -
1180. Kttl (i.i|V: sec on 526. Eury-
dicc comes forth from the palace
(1174), accompanied by two attend-
ants (1189), as was customary in the
ease of queens in (he representations
of (he Greek stage.
1182. muSoS.- cquiv. tOirtp! iraiSJt-
Cf. 0. C. 307, i,\i,r,<' (,0V SiSp' if'^f-ra,
taxis- Phil. 439, fii'ojlou y,h ^gjris
i^fpiiaonat. — m^a,: here not exactly
as in 1170, but in the sense of !s at
hail,/. Cf. 0. C. 550, &D<r*(;j iriipa.
1183. ■traimn: ie vlirapims She
thus enjoins upon each one the lutj
of giving lier the desire 1 information
— TiSv Xoyuv: y ur c nL€ ttntion
1184. irpcuniYOpos irpaira-yBpfof r
may take two accuss riiv noAAaSa
TtpoffarfOpiiia t^ficmt if Ihc llom
phrase, 'A9ijvaf>|i' Irta itrfpuerra irjw
aiivSa, and similar expressions Hence
rtith Tpo<y4iyoptis two [,en& Trpoif^yopui
XiaWihm means as jjl i / ! ill b
.,GoogIe
ANTirONIL
1185 OTTO)? LKoijLTjv tvyiJ.aTuji' TTpoa-qyopo^.
Koi Tvy\a,v<j} t€ Kkfj9p' dvainTacrTov jtuXtjs
^aXajcra, Kai yxe ^$6yyo<; olKtCov kclkov
/Sdkkei. Si ontuv ■ inTTia 8e xkiuofj-ai
SetVatra irpo; S/j,a>at(7t KaTTOTfk-^aa-ofiai.
liaOaW ocrrts rju b /xv^os aS^is etVaTe ■
ko.kS)v yap ovk aTTCtpo? oSer' a.Kov(rop.ixi.
ArrErtos.
KouSe;* TTCLpijao) Tr}<; aXijBetai; ettos.
Tt yap o"e p.aXdda-o'OLfj,' ap &v es vcrrepov
Ttpon-fryopos lvy|xi^alr, one who offers
1186 f. Kttt: connects tMs with the
Bent, immediately preceding ; then
follow t4 ... Kai, connecting the two
piirtB of this Bent. We have here co-
orffination of sents. instead of subordi-
niition (xo/i(iTa{ii instead of EirifTaJii),
Cf. Hdt, iv. 135, .-fii Tt iyiviTo «ai
aa()»roi ^xcSto if yiil^p faitri.
Anah. \. 8. 1, itaJ ^IBtj t( ^v d^fl ayopii
TTA^Soiwai', Jca! TAijofoi' ^» i or
/;-;(/. iv. 6. 2, «nl «S>) I* ^v i^ T^ rpfry
cfTafl/u? iful Xtipdcwjiot auTy ^x"'**"'''^'
This pnratixis gnes to the account
nnimation and makes manifest thi.
nnxions haste of the qneen — ovo-
a~inuTTOu vvXi)5 EurjdiCL nislici to
li<> forth lo the altar of Zeus The
leavea or yal\es of the door were
eoenred on the inside by means of a
long bolt which passed across the
door. This bolt muBt be pushed back
or loosened (xaAai'), and then the door
was thrown or pnshed out (irairrSi') ;
thus ftmrrxaiTToi is Used proleptieally,
i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of
tlie door so that it flew open." The
opposite ia ^BHnrai' = draiB to, shut.
Hke hr,pi>&TTtw. Cf. 0. T. 1214, iriXas
impt^Xaa' ^oo:. — This sense of i-ya-
oTtaoToS, though not exact, seems
warranted by its use in other places.
Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, SipiiTiaco/ i-pii tiJji
AnpaVj &s ayatrirAeovTes Taints Tas TuAi-
Sat. Cf. also Aj. 302, fjyoo! avinm
= he uttered wards. Eur. Med. 1381,
liliSoas hyainvii.
1188. aSiTiov: the sound penetrates
her ears. Cf El. 737, ifi^ B<' <Sti,:p
KfKaiov ivaiiaas &oaiS Tri6\ois.
1189. ttfws S|uualin: i.e. she falls
m her swoon backwards into the arms
of her attendants.
1190. aMis tlirom: tell -me iujnm.
She vainly hoped she had not heard
correctly at first (1183J.
1191. KOKMv:obj.gen.afterthea<!j,
fi«^!. See G.180,l,N.l; H.753d.
— OVK fiiMifiosi i.e. well versed in,
an instance of litotes.
1192. iropiw: since / mas present
there. The pres. partjc. represents an
impf. here, and Is freq. so used, Cf.
0. C. 1587, i-s t?pir., Ko! irS irou wapiv
fiaiaSa. Aeseh. Pers. 207, vapiiv <ppa-
aain' ip of' itopaiiiSi] Koiii.
1194. &.isc.ToiTo«asantec. The
.y Google
50*OKAEOY2
lld5x}i€v(TTaL (^avovix^ff ; opOov oX-qOiC aft. ■
iyo) o£ (TO) TTOoayos ^tnTOfi/rp/ Trocret
Kwoa-TTapaKTov aajxa \lo\vvtiKov<i in ■
Koi TOP [lip, atnjVavres iuoBtav O^ov
l200Yl\ovTo>vd, 7 o/jycts €VjiB'€X% KaTao-x^Oexp,
\ov<rapTe<i aypop \ovTpov, iv veoaTTa-aiv
OaWoi^ o S^ '\ekuTTTO avyKaTydop.ei',
Kal TVfJ.jSoi' opBoKpavov ot/ceta? -^Bovo';
•^(acra.vTe'i, av9i% Tipo<; XiBocrrpaiTop KOprj-;
gen. after iff^unrai, as often witli i^e^-
Ssireai. Cf. Plat. A/ml. 32 d, roirau
1195. ^iioifL,9a.: soe on 1002.—
ipBiv: safe. Cf. 0. T.mb, ho-t' bsMv
Bbfia<a, waft in a safe course. The
pred. adj. is in the neut., altliough its
«ubst. is fern. See G. 138, n. 2c;
H. 017. Cf. 8api, 1251.
1196. Gt: points to a slight ellipsis,
^j/ Si li rpay/uz toioGto' iyii ktI. —
iroStt'yo's : attendant, companion. The
tragedians use the forms witli a in the
compounds of ^710 {e.g. iBayds, hvpo-
yisj, except in djixJJT"!. •TTi>aTi)yis,
xunj7fTitE, and their derivatives.
1197. iv Sxpav. see on 1110.
1199. riv (iiv: (Sot one; obj. of
AotlootTf!. — (voSCov dtev 1 goddess of
the rross-roads. Hecate' is meant, Lat.
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 4i)0, -nis
tlvoSias 'Exiriis. Hecate is identified
partly nith Artemis and rartly with
Persephone as goddess of the lower
world. She and Pinto are invoked
because to them it is esp. offensive
that the body of Poljuices is left
unburied. At Athens there were
many small statues of lleeati^ pl^iued
before the houses and at the crossings
of the streets.
1300. (v|uvits : belongs to 8e6r and
nAoitrajiia, anil is proloptie; that theij
would restrain their anger and be gra-
cious. Cf EL 1011, «aT((ffx" ^M"-
1201. Xo»t(k{v: cognate accus. Cf.
1040. Track. 50, -noXXk aSipnara riiy
'UpdnKnov iioSef yua^ivny.
1203. iv viKTitwnv SoXXals: with
tiewli/-pliicked boughs. Olive boughs
are prob. meant, wliioh were used for
the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows
from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf 0- C. 474,
where, as here, eo*.\oi is foimd with-
out e.fpletive of olive boughs ; in
that instance used to twine around
a «p=*^p.
1303. olKcfos x^>^ ■ "f *'* """'^
soil. Cf Aj. 850, Si 7^! Ufiiv okflas
itdSBf XaKaiupos. To be buried in the
soil of one's native land was the de-
sire of all. The messenger makes
prominent that this should be the
portion of Poljniees as a partial
1204 f. ouflis: again, then, as con-
tras1e.l«ith ri^ /iJ.- ktI. 1199. C/1G7.
— »pis vwjict'£Eov«Ur(p(il»>(Uv; i-poi im-
plies a verb of motion; "we went up
to and proceeded to enter in" |impf.).
is. — XiOoVrparrov wfi^ilov KotXov :
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
1205 vVfi.<l>€iov "AtSou KotKov et(7e/3aiVo//ei'.
i^wt^S o aTTOJOfv opotoju KOJKvixdTOJv
/cXuet 7t? OLKTiptCTTOV afjicfl TracrrdBa,
Kol Secnror^ Kpeom tnj/iaij'et jLtoX.wf •
Tw S' dOXCa^ a.<rt)fj.a. Tiepi^aivei. j3orj?
1210 cpTTofTL ftaWov ao"a"Of, ol)j.<!)^iis o e7ro5
ti^tri Bv(r9pyjpy}Tov • q> raXa? eyiij,
KcXeuPoj' epwci) tS)v ■jrapeXOova'aii' oSSi' ;
•77atSos ^e cratVei i^doyyo^. a.Wa. -rrpoirnoXoi,
1215 IT a<Ta-ov ftiKcts, Kai Trapacrrdi'Te'; Td(j)qi
tliB holJoiB hridal-ekamber enclosed icilh
slwies. The tomb in which Antigone
y/ai imprisDncd, to juilge from the
description here given, was a cavern
excavated in the side of a, hill or
hewn into the rook {cf. 774), some-
what like the so-ea!led treasury of
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vftult-
like tombs found on or near the sites
of ancient cities. — vuji^tuiv 'AiGaii :
tlie two fonn one idea (like our word
death-bed), on which Kiipiji depends.
For tlic idea, cf. 81G, 801.
1206f. Const. &raef<'K\ieiTis<l>ai'^s
ip9mi' KaiirtifidTai'. SpSiot means load,
shrill. Cf. El. 683, ipeimv tcnpvyiuiTiiiy.
Tlie messenger uses the pres. in order
to make tlie scene as vivid as possible.
1207. ttiCTCpiaTOV iroa-rtiSai : kh-
consecrated tomb (lit. ckunibsr) So
called because Antigone, by being, as
it were, buried alive, failed of the
proper Krepliriiara of tlie dead.
1208. imAiw ; ftdda to the vividness.
1209. Ti^ Si. to this one; dat. of in-
terest with vipiSaii'n. Cf. Horn. //.
xvii, 80, nttT()i(«A^ wfpiB^!. — dBXlo^
oiTTKia poijs : -^n indistinct cry of dis-
tress. Tlip t.\pression is equiv. to
&e\ia SoTi^o! Soi}. Cf. 1205. O. T.
1474, la ^lArnl' ^If7(ip011' fV""- — -^Ipt-
Pulvcl: surrounds I the idea is, tliat it
Slis his ears, it encompasses him on
every band. Cf. Horn. Od. vi. 122,
&s Tf nt Koi/pdav iifiip-ii\uBe aCT^. Id.
i. 351, aoiS^if, ^Tis Sucoi/dvTerraL ficuTaTri
1210. |j4Uo» o'<nro» : a double
comp. is occasionally found both in
prose and in poetry. Cf. Aeseh. Sept.
073, /.SaAsi' iySiK^fpos. Eur. Hec,
377, ;i5AAfli' fliTvx^irrcpo!.
1213. vapABovtrm: see on 102.
1314. <raCviL : originally used of
the wagging of a dog's tail ; hence
atakf sii/ns of recogaition ; here it may
be roii'Ii'red touclies, tvjitales, i.e. by
a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur.
Hijip. bC2 f., Ka! fi.))!' TijToi 7* aiffySivrts
XP^oT]KdTov T^s ovk4t' otiaijs TrftrSt
1215. liKills: pred, adj. used instead
ofan.idv. SeeG. 138,K.7; H.619.
The attendants, being younger and
swifter, precede the king. Perhaps
also he lags somewhat behind through
a vague consciousness that a fearful
spectacle awaits him, that he is al-
.,GoogIe
SO'^OKAEOYS
Svure^ irpo'i auro tTTojj.i.oi', et tov XLjiOuo^
rl>06yyov crvfiriji, rj 6eol(rt KX^iTTOfiaL.
TaS" e'f d.Ovjj.ov B^ctttotov KeX.evafj.atrii'
1220 -^ 8 pov fiev ■ Iv Se Xotcr^t'w rvfjifiev/xaTi
rrjv jiEv Kpe.p.<t(Trijv aw^eVos Karet'So/xev,
^poy^bi ^t7wSct o'U'Soi'os Ka9rnxfj.4.i/i]v,
70V S' dyji^t fiea-crrj TTepiirtTrj 7Tpo<TKsi[i.fvov,
eOi^5 6.TTOip.(iil,ovTa. T^? /car tt* t^Oopav
ready hearing the If (OKu^aTflimnount-ed
in 107!),
1316.
ifflp^B-aT.: ha;
iforitsobj, the
-apudv x^if^
TMKTi.
: we are to imagine that from
the vaulted toml), which is farther in
the rec(
■ss of the roclcy excavation.
there ti
uis a passage-'
ivay that leads
to the
nee, which was
closed by means of oni
; or more large
stones t
■r by masonry.
The hi,p.6s is
the opening or chink
in this mound
{xm^cCi 1
It its entrance,
made by draw-
ing a
e of tl
■■aS^i). Creon says accordingly ;
" when you are at the tomb, enter into
the opening (which he presupposes
to have been made) of the mound,
and going up to the very mouth of
the vault witliin sec whether it is the
jound of Haemon's voice that I hear,
or not." With \i6oanoSfis, cf. vfv
pomraBJjs aipcwToi, Phil 290,
1218. e(o«rncX/irro(H« : the Schol.,
duarw^Bi inrh Sfav Cf. 081.
1319. (K Sfo-iroTini K(Xiv<r|iairiv :
nt the commands pruceciling from our
lord. Sec on 96. Cf 0. T. 310, dir'
1220. Xaur4(^ TU|ii^ti|(aTi i the in-
aeTmostpart of the tomb.
1231. -niv piv: Antigone; con-
trasted with rbv S4 (1323), Haemon.
— ovx^'vos : bi/ the necl:. Cf Hom.
1233. Ppdxv luTuGiL htI. : fastened
{sc. to tlie roof) 6j a thread-woeen
noose of Jine linen. This may have
been either her girdle, or, more likely,
her veil, — naOruiiMVfiv : the Schol.,
rhv Tpikxi)\ov SeStfihny. locasta in the
Oedipus Ti/ranniis, and Phae{lra in the
ffippoli/tiis of Eur., are other well-
known instances of han^ng.
1223. (w'ffOTi; her imist; with ira
roetri gratia. Cf. 1230, — mpi-
inr!\: pred., i.e. so Ihift he embraced.
^rom 1237-1240 it is evident that
Antigone's body lay prostrate on the
ground. The attendants could not
have seen Antigone susjwndGd, hut
they inferred that tiiis was tlio man-
ner of lier death from the noose that
was still around her neck. It is also
naturally inferred that tlie first thing
that Haemon did ivas to mifasten the
noose from the ceiling, that he might
save Antigone, if possible, from
dealli.
1334. t-Mfl KT*. : lamentiiiy the rviii
of his bridal that it/i.i only to l,e found
in death (i^s nir^]. Cf liJ41. W.
and others take <ti'^ here, like A*xo5.
in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr.
907, &Wj]p Tir' swW|i' aiTl aov trripyci
,,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
1325 Kai Trar/jo! epyo Kal to Suotjji'OI' Xe^os.
w tX'^/xoi', otov ipyov eifryaa-ai ■ rCva
vovv e<T)(e<); h> tm iTViJ.<f>opai; Bie<f>$a.p-r)s ;
i230e^£X^€, T^Kvov, tKe«Ttos tre XtVo-o/jat.
Toi" S' aypiot? ocrtroto-i TraTrnjcas 6 jrat5,
TTTUtro,? TTpo(r(iiv(it Kovoep avr€vjT<r)v, £i<^ov<i
iX.K€l Si-TtXoSs /O'wSoj'TaS ' €« S' Qp(lO}(l£VOV
■jTarpo? ^vyaurw 7)fnr\aK- elB" 6 Sucr/xopo?
1235 auTw ')(o\(i>0€L'i, uxTTrep el^, iveifraOel^
■^pewre irXevpal'; p.4<T<Tov ey^o'i • es S' vypov
irijoii; But there is no need of takin
it there an; more than here in th
sense of person.
1225, Wxos; finie. "SoLat. lee
tus. (?/PropErt.ii.6,23,Felix Ad
Cf. Eiir. £/, 481, ui a^x" = % »?""*'
Haemon eon
ra ." Weekl.
sum.patrom, aponsa
1226, 6 hi: i.e. Creon. — o-4«: i.e.
Haemon. See on 44.
1229. mvv iaxts -. what thovght had
goa ? A colloquial phrase like our
"what possessed you to do this? " —
T^: i.e. tIh: the following gen. limits
it. Cf. Aj. 314, ^1. T<f ir(iif7naT0!. —
iv ! viith, by means of. See on 962.
1231. Tqv! obj. of xriiras as well
Ai of trainitifas-
1232. TTvous Tipooiiirv ! lit- s;)tirn-
ing him hy his face, i.e, with aMior
takes Tpotniirfi as dat. of direction, as
if it were, " casting a look of con-
tempt at his (Creon's) countenance.
Cf Plato Euthyd. 275 e, nctdaas t^
■winarSnnti, with a smile apon his face. —
KoiiSiv iamvaA/ : this is a fine touch.
It is with a look alone that Haemon
answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen.
1440, pairi)!' iiiv o&K 4(()^irti', iftfirfrap
6' &iro TTpotrtiirt SaKp&ois.
1233. In a frenzy of passion, and
bereft of judgment through grief,
Haemon draws his sword to strike
his father. But the next moment he
is stung with a feeling of self-reproach
(aSry x"'""^^^')' Unwilling to Survive
his betrothed ho is driven to self-de-
struction, as he predicted in 761. —
KPuSotTos: the cToss-pieces {or prongs)
of a sword, placed usually where the
blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj,
1025, Teucer says to his brother, who
has thrown himself upon a sword, iris
ff" iiroDTTiiiriD tdCS' aiJAou Knidiirriisi —
JK : join with ip^te^ivav.
1234. •jxryoloiv : dat. of means with
iiofiaiiiivov.
1235. ■Snr.p .Ix<: cf 1108. Hae-
mon held the aword in hie hand, as
Sxnrep etxt and tjpeiae show, and
stabbed himself. The (l^mj S,yyt\ii!it
is fond of giving minute details, as
the guard in 430 f.
1236. iiptUTt KTt. : cf. Find. Pgth,
.y Google
148 SO*OKAEOYS
ayKwn' It ifiijyptoi/ Tva-pOei/a irpocnrTva'a'eTaL '
kevKjj TTo-peia, ^oiviov <rTixKa.yp.aTO<;.
1340KetTat Se veKpoq Trepl v^Kpta, ret vvfujuKO.
T€krj kaj^ajp SetXatos «' y' 'AiSoi; hop.oi.'i,
Set'fa? eV dj/Bpc^iroicn r^f a^ovkiav,
ocTia {leyicTTOP dfS/at TrpotTKeiTai kixkov.
X0P02.
12i5(j>poi&y), TTplu etTTeif iaOXov tj KaKov \6yov.
ArrEAOs.
X. 51, Vvi^ ^P"-'"" K^"''' ^Txos is
freq. used in the sense of sword also
\>y tbe trageiiiMis. Cf. Aj. 058, irpiiifiB
riZ' fjx"!- — (umrov: adv., so tliat
it should strike the middle of his
body. Some connect niaaov with
fyX"'! '■*■ ^"^ '** tengih, up to its
middle.
1236 f. Is 8' «Ypov uri. r *« clung to
the maiden enfolding her in his slack-
ening arm. — It dyKiWa: as it XoBiiv or
some such verbal idea were in mind.
W. ta^es iypbv dyiiiifa of the arm of
Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm,"
which lay outstretched; but this does
not fit no well with wfioasratrirtTtti,
For iypis= relaxing, langaid, cf. Eur.
Phaen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles,
fiicoi-irf ^rttpli! KdirfitU iypav x'P"-
Tibul. i. I. 60, morlena defici-
ente manu.
1233f. Const. ofElni' ^Kfi(b\» fiaiir
^oipiov iTTaXdyfiaTos rapfi^ {irapBtyov].
Cf. Aesch, Agam. l.^i), Kd^^ivmiv
i^iiar oTjioTO! a<lta,'yiiv fiiiAAsi /i,' ^ptjupp
gondii $oit(ai BpiffOii. — ^ouilov <rra-
Xii-y|iaTOs: o/" gori/ drops, — irapsi^:
dax, of direction.
1240. The variable quantity of the
penult in vtupos is to bo noticed, Cf.
Eur. Phoen. 881, roMai Sk rixpoi jr^p!
1241. T(Xi|Xax''v: having obtained
the mnsjiTBiBalion of Ms nuptials. The
marriage nte was sometimes called
Hkos, "They have become united
laiytarot) in Hades."
1242. rqv apovklav: by prolepsis
obj, of Sfifo!, instead of subj. of Trpia-
KtiTai. The i&BiiKla is that of Creon,
who is the cause of the death of both.
Speechless, with her horrible resolve
fully made, Eurydice withdraws into
the palace. So locasta, O. T. 1075,
and Beianira, Trach. 813, leave the
Btage in silence.
1244. TovTo: sc.tr™. "What do
you think is the meaning of this con-
duct' "
1246. air£o-ivPd<rKO|«u: i-f897.
.y Google
ANTirONlI.
avTj T€Kvov Kkvovcrav es ttoXiv yoovi
ovK dftaicreii', dA.\' vtto ariyjj'i €(T<d
8/xwats TTpodija-ii.y TreV^os ot/cetoi' oreVeti'-
l250[yj'C(j^tT;5 ydp ovk awei.po'i, cucr^' d/iaprcti'eti'.]
X0P02.
OVK oiS'* €/x.ot S' GUI' ^ T d-yai- criy^ ^apv
BoKei ■trpoa-eti'ai. jf^ p-aryiv ttoWjj ^otJ.
Kpv<f>rj Ka\v^T€t KapBCa. dvp-ovfieyr),
1255 Sd/ioys ■na.paiTT€.t)(ovTe%. ew ydp ovv Xe'yets"
(cal TTj? dyav yap icrn ttov crty^? /Sdpos.
1250. W. retains tbis verse.
1347. it ir(!\iv: in Me presence of
the dig. I.e. in public. Tliiw Electta
(K. 254) makes excuse to the Clioras
for her public lamentation, for which
she is chided hy her sieter and mother
{El. 328, 610). Ajax says to hia wife
{Aj. 579), ia/ta milcTou /tTjB" tirimtr^wms
TiJous SoKpuf. locasta gives vent to
Let grief only after she has entered
her chamber (c/ 0. T. 1241-50).—
fiavt: ohj. of arevdv, which is to be
talien with i^idiiriiv as well as with
1249. Sfuoolj vpofliJTHV ktI. : to lag
vpim her servants the tosh of heiuailing
the sorrow of tlie bousfhold. Cf Horn.
//. vi. 400, &ii.!patAKovs, Tgaii' t( -y6iip
1260. She is not inexperienced in
good Judgment so that she should cont'
mit a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on
herself). kiiApTo.vfii' is used abs. here,
as it often is in poetry and prose. Cf.
Horn. Od. xiii. 314, Zds fWvTai, 8i r-s
afidprp. See App.
1261. ri: correlated with tai (xft)
in the next verse. — papu: see on
1195. With the thought, cf
That madiDeli niiee."
Lee's Casar Borgia, iii. I.
1253 f. |j.i)KoXOTmi: soeon278.—
KaTOtrxerov : suppressed, kept back.
1355. TapairrilxovTis ; proceeding
to or Into. Cf Eiir. Med. 1137, ^irtl
9rap^A0e rup^moas Sinam. Hipp. lOS,
^rapfKeirres SS/unis ahav ^e\«76c.
1256. Yop : usually stands after the
first or second word of its clause, here
after the third. Cf. O. T. 1430, rolt
fV y4pti yiii. El. ()6S, toui in ai&i ydp.
— rrp oiMf ffi^S! a yred. partitive
gen. with ^trri $dpiis. — ^opos: lit. a
■weight, i.e. a grave iaiporl. The mes-
senger follows the queen. He returns
presently as the i^dyytMs.
.,GoogIe
20*0KAE0YS
I SCF.NK.
r AKii Messent.er,
XOP02.
el de^L^ etTretf, ovk aWoTpCav
ZTpo>f»] a.
ippeuojv ^vcr^povcov ajiapTTjiiaTa
0) KTO.vovra'? re koX
OavovTa-i /SXeVorres e^^uXtous.
1257 fl. The four following versos
an.' anapaests spoken by the Cory-
phaeus in order to nnnounee the ap-
proach of Creon, who comes accom-
panying the body of Haemon. With
this scene may fittingly be compared
that in ShakeBpoare's King Lear,
where the aged king enters bearing
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor-
delia.— koI (Hfv! c/SaO.— «6«:c/.lB5.
1258. |Mni|i' twiat\fLov: the Schol.
explains by t!ii' ytKp6p, The corpse of
his son is to Crenn a mani/esi token in
his JtandB (ff. J270) that he himself
has done wrong. — Sid x<ip^s ixav:
see on 916 ; but the phrase is to be
taken %urativcly {rf. 1345) in the
sense of possessing. Creon walks \rith
faltering step by the side of the bier
on which the corpse of Haemon has
been laid, which was represented by
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax
aft«r his suicide.
1259. tl 6(|ut : the Chorus speak
still with some timidity and hesita-
tion; but in 1270 they declare their
opinion boldly.
1260. aTi)v: in appos. with /iv^na.
Instead of continuing the sent, regu-
larly &AK' oiKfTos ofuipniiia, the poet
changes the const.
1261. The dreadful events described
in this scene, while not occurring in
open view upon the stage, yet smite
Creon before our eyes with full force.
The king is wholly crushed, and
acknowledges his guilt. The doch-
miao verses suited, with their con-
stant change of measure, their retanl-
ing irrationnl arsis, their resolution of
long syllables, to represent passion
and exhaustion, picture the distrac-
tion of Croon's mind. — ^pavov Siw-
<|ipo>wv : an oxymoron ; ifipfpis which
are not really ■ppiycs.
1262. a-rtptd: stubborn, since they
sprang from ipptKs imptal. — Savn-
1263 f. .3 pWmJVTK: addressed to
the Chorus. O, ye beholding, instead of
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
1365 w/iot ifiMv (woX^a fiov\tvixa.TOiv.
iii TTol, vio!; v4m ^vv ji-opo},
(tloL alai,
e/xats ouSe trattn Sutr^ouXtats.
XOPOS.
^eos T07' apa totc /i^ya ^dpo? fi e)((>>v
12G5. W. i
>e//«,i
Alas! ye liehoid. W. makes afrnpriiiiaTa
(1261) also the obj. of ,SAe'^otTe!.
The similarity of Bound in irrayii'Tas
eatSirrcs is noticeable. Cf. P/iil. 330,
. l-r,,,,?,.
1365. atvXpa pouXtujuiTWV : i.e. h/aK-
ff<«p BavXiv^idrwy. Cf. 1209.
1266. Wos W(? ■■ for a similar piny
ujion words, cf. 166, 077. vdif refers
to his untimcli/ fate,
1268. iiir(Xi!Bi|S ; lAou didst depart ;
like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Tint. Frg.
(Wyttenbach, p. 133), iito\iea8ai 711?
Kvaip KoXoBaiy. Similarly orxfTBi and
BiBvi" arc often used of tliose who
Imve died.
1270. ot|i' >k: see on 320. ^ is
CKeliima.tory.
1371. *x** |infl"v; puts more stress
ujioi) the (Juration of eilect tlian the
simple pt.; haciiig learned, I have it,
I.e. / know it perfectly well; he means
the truth of what the Chorus lias just
said.
1273. to't« : in contrast with oif/
above ; he means at the time of his
SvsBoirfJa. The repetition shows the
speaker's intense feeling. Like the
Homeric heroes, he casts the blame
of liis SiTTi upon a hostile Sai/iaiv, which
struck his head.
1273. iii'ya ^dpos ^x"" = ^ Supiyr,
I.e. «•!!!, great tceiylil.
1274. tinunv: by the expression
iraffiv fif ^v Kipf he means that the
divinity impaired or distracted his
mind. — hi : separated from its verb,
i.e. iyiaamcv. See on 977. He drove
ms
e of oonduct. Cf.
85, vpay^idrwy pp^np
.,GoogIe
20*OKAEOY2
1275OIJJ.0L, \aKTrdrt}Tov avrpiiToyv xapdv.
S> Bea-!ro6', ws e)((i>v re kol Kc/frj^jLtefo?,
TO. flO' TTpO \tlpSlV TfiSe <j>€pO}V TO. S' ev S6f/.Oi^
TL S' IcTTLV av KaKiov, t; KaKuiv ert;
1281. W. -(t«iov e« Kasif.
1275, Xn.K™Ti]Tov: protpptie; (/yoi
!5 tramjileil wider foot. — AvTpt'irwi';
BliowB apocope of the prep., whicli is
not common in Sopli. Cf. O. C. 1070,
ifiBatris, Aj. 416, aifTnodt; Track. 838,
in/uya, a few times ifi/imw, and regu-
larly KB.rSai'fTi'.
1276. ^v, ^: tlie Jiiatus is only
apparent because of the natural pause
after interjections. — thIvih Bbipttovoi:
cf. 1361, thougli not exactly tlie same.
Here the prefljf Svs- simply intensifies
the idea of irirns, as in BucrriUai, e.g.,
but in iiaippm' it negatives or gives a
sinister sense to the idea of ^v.
1278f. The attendant, who in 1256
followed EuTfdice into the palace,
now returns as i^iyyeKot. The state-
ment of the principal sent., &s l^inv
Tt irol Kinrn/ifBos (kovo) faitias fJKEii'
is eoniinned by Uiu two clauses ri
liir . . . pipmi and to 5' iv Siiiois;
but Ibe const, of the latter, if regu-
lar, would be o^iiifBus KoKd, Instead
of this, Sopli. writea uiffirtoi,
pendent on Ioikoj t
by Kol with ^Kiiv.
of the sent, seems to imply that
Creon comes as it on pmrpose to
beholcl fresh calamity added to his
former woe. — f X"*) xtKTt^vtn ; ex-
presses the fullest possession ; the
obj. to be supplied is Kand. Cf I'lat.,
Rep. 382 b, Ix"" rt wal K(KTSff9n<
^(ijSrit. Cratijl. 393 b, KpaTti ts outoC
Koi ke'ktijtoi i[o! fx*' auTo. — irpo ffi,fav.
present before jou. The Sehol. explains
the sense by 4i toD KpcaM-ot rhv toTSo
SaoTcifo^TDj. C/1258. Ear. Iph. Aal.
«riC.,..
1281, Tranal., («i( it-liM ii-orsi
is there wjain, or u-hnt still if ecih {re-
mains tmlried)'! See App.
1282, iraji^ifrup : belongs to ^uv^,
being in form an adj. Usually it
means toother of all {-n, fiais), but
here it is in contrast with a, niirnii ifiii-
Tup, since maternal love lias broken
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
KPEflN.
'AvTHrTpO<|jll 6,
loi hvtTKo.Ba.pTo'; "AiSou \ijj.-qv,
1285 71 jx apa 71 fi oXeKets;
Sj KaKayye^Ta. fxoi.
irpoTieiJ.ypa'i ax*?' ^A"* Bpou'i Xoyov;
a tat, okdikoT av8p' eTr€$€ipyd(T(D.
tL (fyy^, S> TToi, TtvcL Xeyeis /xot veoi',
1390 atai atat,
aifjaytov i-tr^ oXe'^pw
yvvaiK^lov ap.<^LKiia-da.i fiopov ;
opav TTapsa-TLV ov yap ev p.v)(oi,^ en.
1395/caKOf ToS' aWo Seyre/joi/ ^\etto} 7a\as-
the heart of Eurydice. Por the sense
uf Tias in composition here, see on
lOlG. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, Si t«
TfKvav inrfjXiSouctv inJi^poipos irtAeidi.
1234. SmmtBapTo; : iarij lo be pro-
pitiated, implacable. So KnSapnis in
0. (?. 166=pro/i((ioiion. The epithet
seeniB to be applied to death in a
general sense. Cf, Thomson's Sea-
aoHs, Winter, 803, " Crvel as death and
hiingri/ as t/ie grave." — Xi|*i]v: a fre<(.
epithet of deatli. Cf. Stob, Flor. 120,
11, Wt'Torf \i^Tji/ Tom iitpiira/v & 0d}raT6s
to the iiiyyt\i>s. Tkm ifho hast
broagkt luoc to me by these evil tidings.
vpCTfitufiv i% often used in tlie sense
at praehere. Cf. Phil. 1205. £iVor
ftjii Trpwifi-^are.
12S&. "Onealready dead thou doet
slay ngain." Cf. lOSO.
1289 ff. in wait the messenger. See
the App. — fiva. Xt'-yns uri. :
"God wold I
ved in tbe r
Chaucer's Troil. and Cresi. L
1287. itpo«^|iilios ir-ri.i addressed
ir^'jioi
. (=-1."-
nipof \4ytis iiiiiun
vtos is said with reference to the former
violent death, sc. tliat of Haemon.—
iw oXt'flp^: added to iftf desti-Mtioii
[already m-UHght). Cf. 1281 and 1288,
Or, perhaps hettei, for niJ/ deatriicti'nn.
1294. By means of the inirix^nt^a,
the dead hody of Eurydiee, lying
.,GoogIe
20OOKAEOY2
€)((!} fs-ei/ €v ^etpecriyn' dprtw? reKvov,
To.ka'i, Tov 8' ivavTO. Tr/sotr^XeVw vtKpov.
1300 (^eO ^eS fiarep aOXCa, <^eu tIkvov.
\vti K^Xaiva. j3\e<!)apa, KoiKvaaaa p-kv
Toi) TTptJ' OavofTo'; Meyapecn'i KXewbv Xaj^05,
a.Wt,<; 8e toG8€, XobcrOiov Se <70t KaKo.^
1305 TTpafets i<{>vpvijcra(Ta tw 7ratSo«roi'w.
1301. W. $ ff ofuft?KTo? ^Se jSiu/iiQ TTtpi^. 1303. W. kXhw A^O!.
witliin the palace, is brouglit to the
view of the spectatorB. — iv (luxots ;
tln^ inner apartmenta are meant.
1296. rCsopo, Tfe: repetition as in
1297. fUv : not in ita natural place,
since it marks the eontrast lietwien
Ttsvoy and rhv vtHfip. — Iv Xc^piw-LV:
not that he literally carries in hia
arms the corpse of Haemon (see on
125S), but the expression is chosen to
make the situation seem as pathetic
as possible.
1298. £vavT(i: the corpse of Eury-
diee lies over against that of Haemon.
1301. But she {having fallei) al the
nliar upon a sharp-mhetled sward. With
Paula we need to aapply the idea of
«f,u.ivr, or TTiJffyioi. Witli i^vOii^v
(.>f,, c/ i^^iB^KTip iipe,, 130G. For
^*pl f.^«, cf. Horn. II. xiii. 441, ipn-
«6^(w<,s jTfp! impl. Od. .\i. 4J4, iiro-
Bv-niaicv jTfpl <i,aa-riv<f, Aj. 828, -ti-
1302.
ei/ehds. The phraae ii like the Horn.
ASoE B; yuTa, yoii'aTo. Cf. also Anth.
Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus),
OKfl' Si' Sixiiar' thvat to TupyJi/Dt ^cMSf
Tlfpads. We speak of the eyelids
ireciiiflj in death. — MXai)^: is pro-
leptic ; '■ so that the darkness of
death enshrouded tliem." Of. Horn,
//. V. 310, 4u^l Si Kffu-E KfXmyii vi^
tKd\v^fy.
1303. MtYop^ais: the story of the
fate of Me}rareu3 is given hy Euripi-
des (who calls him Meut£ceus) in the
Phoeniasae. See on 091. His fate is
K\sai6y in that it was famous in
Thebea, and in coutrast with that of
Haemon.
1304. TowSii sr. Aifx": '"> means
that of Haemon.
1305. i^nnkVrfTOira: Toiavt' eijiiiivaip
U used in 0. T. 12T5 of the impreca-
tions of OedipuH when he is smiting
his eyes. — Kaxas irpd^tj: res ail-
veraas. The whole phrase is tquiv.
.,GoogIe
ANTirONH.
KPEflN,
Srpo+ii If'.
aueTTTov i^ofiii}. 7t jj, ovk a.VTa.ia.v
1310 Sei'Xatos c'ycu alal,
SetXat'o. Se cvyKeKpaiJ.aL Sva.
EHArrEAOS.
ct)5 alriav ye TcitvBe KaKeivoip ij((i)v
TiOLta oe KaireXwcraT eV (jjoi/ai^ TpoTTO) ;
1307. (iw'-TtT<ivi}K)P(^: /amsfortW
luithfright. A present slate of mind is
often expressed by the aor. as having
been caused and entered into some
time before. Here, / leas atarited.
I.e. when I heard your words. Cf.
Phil. 1314, ii^e^v war4pa Thr i/^y e&\o-
yoSt-rd tr«. 0. C. 1466, rimj|a eu/xSv.
See GMT. 19, k. 5. The uietaplior in
aiieirrai' is that of a frightened bird.
Tliat tlie aflcctlon of Iiis wife shanid
have turned into hate, and tliat tier
last words should fasten upon him
the dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart
the bitterest pang of all.
1308. tI II.' o^ firuwEv: iu sense
approaching tlio imv. Of.Flal.Phaed.
SQ&f el adv T£f utiuif eimopJi'rfpos ifLOi
ri oiiK iTettptfaTo ; — tiVT<i£a» : si
^Kvrhy. Cf. El. 1415. -rmt-DV 3,7rAg.
Aesch. Sepl. 895, Siatiralay fftir^i-y/i.
1310. EeCXauk: the second syll9.blc
oi is metrically short here. So also
irooi SraToti f-fo f«(poi. So the lirst
syllable of alat is measured slmrt. —
1311. irvYK^Kpa)UU EhJi^; / im In-
come closely allied with miseri/. By tlif
use of this compound the poet per-
sonifies Sun; it ia made his companion,
as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oIkti^ t^S*
rruyKtKpat^viiy.
131S. The messenger continues his
statement from 1302ff.; at the annie
time lie connects his words with
Creon's lament, and assents with yi
to its truthfulness. — TmrS< (lo'ixoi' :
the death of Haemon; ixtlvay, tlmt
of Megarens.
1313. invrK-^wTou : in the act. and
mid. tliifl verb means lai/ a commtmrt
or on accusation upon one. Here, in
the latter sense and in the pass, Cf.
Fiat, Legg. xi. 037 b, ihy (SoMij) i^i-
iTKijipflp ri ^f u8^ iiofru^irai. — irpds :
with tlie gen. after pass, verbs often
denotes agency, lilte !nti. See G. 10!.
vi. 6; H, 806, 1 c.
1314. KoI: see on 77S. — d-nAO-
.y Google
20*0KAE0YS
1315 iraiVcKr' v(f}' ■(]ira.p avrox^ip avT^v, o;t<
TratSos 708' rjuOtT o^vKtaKvrov •ndBo;.
KPEriN.
STpOl)"] S'.
Wjuot ^ot, TaS' ovK en ak\ov j3poTai]
l320ejLias apixorrei ttot ef ama^.
e'yu) yap tr' iyo> eKavov, Si /xe'Xeos,
eyw, </>a/i' irvjxov, lit TrpocnrokoL,
I325ayere jn' 07t Ta;^os, o-y^ii \C iKvoBtuy
TO!" ow ocra fj-aWou 17 jUTjSeVa.
^pd)(i.aTa yap KpaTt-crra tco/ ttoitiv kkkc
1317. W. fw ^^>^ TaS' oin.
1315. airo'xfip: spe on U"5.—
tfir<i«: temporal; as soon as.
1316, o£uki1kwtov: loudly heviaited ;
the loud shrieks and ivai!ingB»oTer
the dead are referred to. " The mes-
senger repeats positively that it was
the tidings of Haomon's dentil tliat
drore Eurydice to this fatal act, in
order that Creon may be fully sen-
sible that he bears all the droadful
responsibility." Schn.
1319. dpjiiVii.: \aiT.; Kill Jit. — ii
i^an otrlos; (ieiwy shifted) from my
blaioe, i.e. so as to exonerate me.
"These deeds can never be fitly traoa-
ferred to the charge of another."
1322. ^(UXtos; O i/^ntdied me.
1323. hi<i: I (did if). Tlie triple
^yii shows the intensity of Creon's
feeling of self-condemnation.
1325 f . As Creon here and in 1339
asks to bo put out of the way as
quieltiy lis possible, so Oeiiipus cs-
clainis in his distress, 0. T. ISiO.aird-
& -^iKoi, and 1410, Sims toxioth, irpis
QfSiVi 4^te lit 701/ KaKir^are-
1326. Tov oiJK iYtsi KTi. : who am
no more than he icho is not. Cf. O. T.
1010, irSs 6 ipiiras i( faov -np nijSepf ;
1327. KifSr,: see on 1032. Tlie
Chorus refer to his entreaty, iyeri n'
iintoi^e. Yet this phrase may mean
put me (nit of life, as well as tuke me
aal of Ikf. wai/ of this spectacle, and
Creon may use it in the former, while
tlie Chorus understands it simply in
the latter sense. In 1328a Creon
expresses his meaning more clearly
aniJ empliatically.
1328. Const. t4^ i-offlj. ftobJ spiiTinTo
■•^)S
« (3^a).
:y Google
ANTirONH.
KPF.nN.
'AvTlOTpOlfrli y.
ItO) ITO),
1330 tj^ay-iJTO) fi.6po)V 6 KaXkicrT' ifioiv
ijxol Tep/xtaf aywi' ajxipa-v
VTva.TO'i- iTii) iT<a,
077(0? jj.rjKiT yjiap aW eitrt'Sto,
X0PO2.
/j^WovTa Tavra. tS)v TrpoKfi^^voyv tl ^prj
13SBTrpdtTcr€iv, p-eXei, yap twi'S' oroto-i ^rj /j.e'A.etf.
KPEilN.
dX-X' wf epw /xef raura o-vyKa.Tqv^a.js.'qv.
XOPOS-
ovK eoTt dvTjTOL'i <Tvii.<j>opa'i diraXXayr}.
as in 0. T. 1368, «p(foo-«i. yip iioft. ^1^
it(T' if fl fiv Tiw^AiJ!. " When yon go
within," saj'3 the Chorus, " the dread-
fui spectaele will at any rate be cut
-short for you."
!L329if. Const. ifaHiToi 6 fiopay i/iSiv
5jraT0Sf «4AAitrr* Ayuv Tfpfxiav afiepav
inoL — KaUitrra: happibj.
1334. "Ynt not concern youraelf
about dying; tliat belongs to the
future; let that take care of itself."
— Tuv irpOKiiji/vuv Ti; something of
that Khkh the present reipiires. The
Chorus is thinking esp. of the Ijurial
of the dead.
1335. TwS« : refers to the same as
TouTtt above. — Stduti : i-e. the gods.
The alliteration in /i4\\otTa, ^Xei, ii,i-
Khv gives to the sent, eoniethtng of
an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf.
Aesch. Again. 6T4, >u\ei 14 rai aal
1336. (uV: without Be'; see on 498.
"But ilmt at any rate is my desire."
— <rvYKaTi]u£cI|»)v : aip here has the
sense of tix/et/ier, i.e. embracing ail
the things that I desire. "I summed
up all in my prayer." Camp.
1337. is: sma
1338. This wa
ment. Cf. ejj. Ilom. II. vi. 488, fiolpai. 8'
a&riva 'pVf^t itfipvypfvov ififi^vat &irBpo/y.
Thcog. 817, Ifiitj)! 3 Tl fioTpa TraBt7o.
oix l^e' Ima^i^^i. Verg, Aeii. vi. 316,
desint.' fata deuni flecti sperare
.,GoogIe
158
SO^OKAEOYS
KPEP.N.
'AvTlCTTpOltpT) S'.
1340 o;, o> jrat, ere t ov^ ^kojv KareKavov,
ere T avrdv, ^ftoi ^eXeos, ouS' e)(GJ
owa TT/Dos TTorepov iSw, T7at'7a yap
ISisXe^l^ia Taj" ^epoo'' raS' ejrl Kpari p,oi
TTOTp-OS SvtTKO/^tCrTOS eiOT^XttTO.
TToXXw TO <l>pov^v evSatp.opias
vpcuTOP virdpx^i-' XPV ^^ ''^ t' ^^5 ^eov?
1341. "W.
1345. W.
1341. a-i airiv: tt
contains a passionnte a
force well fitted to
tAee, son, I slew, and ihee thi/self
IMZn, oi8' fx» '>■">■ x-'^-- I <'"
not knoTB where {imd) tn v!hich one I
shall hiJc. ipSi. vpis -nya is like $f~4-
vta fh Toi.5 9(0^! (923). i,e, to look
to one for support or comfort. "I
can no longer look to my wife and to
my Bon for help, and I know not wlilcli
way to turn for comfort."
1345. X^pwi : the opposite of ipfla.
The Schoi. explains it by -irhAyui. ™!
TTHTTgjKiiTa ; iicnee, oii( <if jomt, «>rong.
— miirra rdv X<P°^' "" '*"' ^ ""' ^^
cupied !Bilh, " All my life has turned
out wrong."
1346. ToSi : Bccus. of internal obj.
with (iff^AaTo, c/. El. 293, thB' i\u^pi-
ffi; thus has leaped upon my head an
intolerable doom. Cf. O. T. 203, yiv
S' ^j ri KtivBU xpar' iriiKae' i) Tixv
. xpos jrorepov it
1348 f. TToWi^ TiJ (Jipowiv «t;. : wis-
dom IS hg far the mosl. imjmrtant purl of
happiness, W. says that the Chorus in
tills sent, sum up the chief uioral uf -
the play. But this is true only with
reference to Creon. The king, in llic
proud cousciousneES of despotic power,
1ia£ trangressed a divine command
and shown himself deficient in tliat
prudence that is esp. eharactciistic of
old age. That these calamities would
fall upon lum In consequence of Ills
guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has
Anally acknowledged liis wrong, tiius
verifying the old gnome TrdBos iidSas
(cf. O20) ; hut all too late,
1349. -fi : from such an oifence, (it
any rate, every one would shrink
back. — rd il« Stous: the things that
pertain to the gods. Trp6s would be
more exact, but ei's may be due to
such phrases as icrsS"" fi's Swis. Cf.
Eur. Bacch. 490, ui Ki.afBo5--!-' th rby
ee6y. Phil. 1441, fiat^i'iv Ti ffpii eeois.
.y Google
ANTirONH.
1350 ixriBey acrewTeli-- jxtyakoi Se \6yoi
[j.eyaXa's 7T\yjya<; tojv vTrepoAj^aiii
y^po. TO ^poJ'eiJ' iBiSa^av.
1350fF. Const licydXiit Si kSjoiTwv wisdom at last." Crcon e
iirfpaiix""' oTTOT/ffniTt! fuydftas irAjiyis to recall with bitter sorrow
iSISa(ay (gnomic aor,) yiptf rh fftoiieTf. refusal, SiSdaimeai ^pon7ii
— Yijpqi; in old age; i.e. to ihc aged, tjj\u(oD5( tV ipiiiiv {121).
The word is emphatic, "teath men
.,GoogIe
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS
OF THE AKTIGONE.
The rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for tlie most part
the so-called imnbic trimeter. For a description of this verse-
see Schmidt's Bhythmic and Metric, 26, III. ; G. 293, 4 ; H. lODl.
Occasionally there is synizesis. See note oa 33.
In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonly
employed is the logaoedie. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13;
G. 299; H. llOStf. The Parodoa and Kommos have ano.p<.iesth
systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophea, and
the Exodos closes witli anapaests. For the anapaestic rhytlim, ace
Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 296-29S ; H. 1103 ff.
In the sti-ucture of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedie are
followed by cJiareic series. A rhythmical period is a combination
of two or more rhythmicJtl sentences (idoXa) groni:>ed according to
fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at
its close. See Schmidt, 24, For choreic sentences, see Schmidt,
10, IV. ; 22, 5.
The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for wliich see
Schmidt, 23, 4 ; G. 302 ; H. 1125 f.
The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex-
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram-
mars,* with possibly the following exceptions ; —
The anacrusis (saa Schmidt, 7, 5 ; G. 285, 4; H. 1079) sometimes
s of two short sj-llables, which arc indicated by tlie mark w.
• See G. 285-287; H. 1067-1070.
In adopting the rhytliniical scheme of Schmidt, it ivaa fount! unrtesiraiile
in ail cases to accoiit tlic text used liy him. Ko departure from the text of
Schmidt, however, has involved any important eliange in liig niotrical notation,
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on
708 and 1323.
.y Google
RIIVTIIMICAL SCHEME. IGI
The Roman numerals I., IT., IH., etc., indicate tiie rliythmical
periods, the beginuing of which is mai'ked in tlie text l>y an
indented line.
The mark S means that an irrational long, whether in tlie
strophe or antbtrophe, corresponds to a short syllable.
The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse i
marked in the text by a dot (■) under the initial letter of the
first word or syllable of the sentence.
In the rhythmical schemes a comma {,) signifies diaeresis or
caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III.
The Parodos (w. 100-lM).
8tr. a.
Per. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the
third verse of the strophe (_ > 1 _ ■j I , not _ >./ I _ > I , as was to
be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe,
however, is regular ( _ > I _ > I ) .
Str. 0'.
n, _ > 1 -x^ V. I _ > I i_. 11 _ a I ^ v.. I __ A II
_ v.. I L I _ ,^ |_ AI
-^^ \ - ^ 1!
Per. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, tl ;
G. 300, 1 ; H.lUla) asposClude is noteworthy.
.y Google
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
First Sta&imos
<vv. 332-3-5)
Str.
a.
^\^^ \ L-
-> I^„
_ w
„ A II
v. 1 - ^ 1 L-,
_>| SJ^
-^
_A1
_ - [ _ . II
_ - 1 _ - II
I _ u [ _ u I ^ I _ A 1
Str. yS'.
_ A 11
_ „ 1 _
L
- '-' 1 -, w
- V. [ L_
_ w
^ ^ ^
>^ ^ ^ 1 _ ^
— v.- 1 —
— w
l~
_ ^ 1 U-.
_ >-/ 1 _
_ w
- w
_ w 1 i_
— W 1 _
The chorus begins with a logaoedic period ; theu follow choreic
periods, the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedic verse,
which softens the change iVom the one rhythm to the other. Str. i
Per. III., and Str. ,8', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^^w, ''-^-J^^)'
but what may be called choreic dactyls (—ui, i.e. Iff). Tiie
caesura in Str. ^', verae 2, makes this clear. Tlie apparent conv-
spondence, therefore, in this same verse, — w^, is in fact _£ , Con-
ceruing choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15.
.,GoogIe
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
III.
Second Stasimon (vv. 582-625).
Sir. i.
; I _ >./ I L- I _ A I
, I -^ u 1 _ ^ 1 _ ^ II
J 1 l_, II _ u I _ u I _ u 1 - A 1
. 1 _, ^ II u. 1
^ 1 _ V,, 1! _ >^ I -
Str. /3'.
,\ !_ 1 „ B I -
^ 1_„ 1 ^ 1 -
1 ^, I ^ u
J I ->.\\^^ I -
I _ A II
_ A II
TniRD Stasimon (vv. 781-800).
^ I ^. ,^ II _ w I 1- 1
. I L- I _ AI
I L. I _ A II
.,GoogIe
liHYTHMiCAL SCHEME.
ir. a • i_
KOMMOS (vv. 806-882)
Str. d.
1 L_ i ^ w i _, w II _ > 1
-^w 1
1 -^^. 1 -_ >^ [ „>, 11 \- 1
_ w 1
-^^ 1
1 _ d 1 -^ V- 1 i_, II _ d 1
- > 1
^v^ 1
1 - w:d
i^wi_>i ^ 11 ^^[
- ^ 1
_ > I
l_w| I_ l_.^ll^/wl
__ w 1
_ > 1
Str. ^.
_ ,^
[_
^y w| „ W
_v^
_ w II
-SJ^
_ -^
_ >l^^^
l_
_ Ail
^^>J
__ w
_ 51 L-
^-^
- wU
_ >
_ >
1- 1 _ A
_ >
-^w
_ wl i_
_s
^>w 1 _^ 1 1_
- w
_ ^1 i_
_ All
_ >J
- >J
s^-^l _ ^
_w :
_ wl-wl_
I-
_ i
_ SI _ XJ
_v^
L. |_v.|_
_ ^
1_
_ w| — V
^
_ A3
.,uu|_,.,|_„i_AII
Epod.
J I L. I ^ „ [ _ Ml
.,GoogIe
RIIYTHMICAI, SCHEME.
>i_,^|_wl L_ |_AII
This chorus begins (str. d) with sentences of like form (Gly-
conies), then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences
of different lengths (str. 0), and finally closes with series of like
form (str. y', epod.).
The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur-
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the Firsl Stasvmon
above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise
too great repose of choreic series.
Fourth St
SIMON
(vv.
344-087)
Str.
d.
I,
- > 1
-^ w 1
^, \\~.
^^ 1
t- 1
_ A II
- > 1
-^ w 1
I_. II ^.- w 1
-> 1
- AI
II,
-u w 1
_ > 1
_> II -.
^^ 1
- w 1
- > 1 -
_ > 1
^ w 1
L_, 11 -.
.^ 1
_ > ]
_ A II
— > 1
^^•^ 1
l_ II -^
-- w 1
1_ 1
-^ ■^ \ —
_ > 1
-^^^ 1
L.. 11-
^^ I
_> 1
-. A3
n.
> • _
^ [ _
-- 1 _ w
— , a
II _ w
1 _w 1.
^ i L_ 1 L_
1 ^-^
1 1-
i_Al
Str.
^'.
I
^ ^ ^^
-^v
-^■^ 1
-^ <J
_ w
1 _ A II
_>
-^^
^^ 1
_ >
_ ^
1 -AD
•yGoogle
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME,
L- l_^|_„| L. I_A
vn.
HyporOhema (vv. 1115-1154).
; I-
- A II
,. v^ I _ A II
. > l-> I 1- I _ AJ
- S I ^ w I _ A II
.,GoogIe
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
vni.
The Exodos (vv. J261-1347).
Str. <£.
I -
^ I _ A II
ll^_ul_Al
II wl _ A II
II u|_AI
.^l-Al
Str. p:.
i ; ._ i_wi_ui
V.
_wll
— ,^l_
AI
Str.
y-
w
-^
— a 1
„ A II
w
_ w
w 1
_ AI
J w
^ ^
_ A 11
"
_v
--W 1
-AI
Btr
8'.
.,GoogIe
168 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
Str. a.
In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must
be regarded a eataleetic bacehic dipody. These syllables have not
infrequently such value.
Str. /3'.
We must not regai-d v. 5 a doehmiua with following choreic
ti'ipody : —
Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simply a
melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : —
Str. /.
Str. y' and str. d ciose with exactly the same period.
.,GoogIe
APTESfDIX.
FEIIltEU Tl) MOST FRE(JUeKTI,V IS THE CRITICAL KOTES.
L. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and
believed by lyiaiiy to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph,
extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains,
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo-
nauiica of ApoUonius Ehodins, and Scholia by different hands. In this
Ma. are found al.'so corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the
codes, and therefore designated as prima, mmtus or Siop^un^s-
L^, A ils. of the fourte«uth century, in the Laurentian Library,
generally regarded aa a rescript of the preceding codes. It is charac-
terined by many interpolations, bnt is valuable tor the light it throws on
some doubtful aiid obscure readings of L.
A. A 5Is, of the tliirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris,
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as tJie chief of a
different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype.
V (Cod. 403). A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of
St. Mark's at Venice.
Vat. The oldest of the Mss. in the Vatican Library containing the
Antiifone: it was written in the fourteenth century.
E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, iu the National Library of Paris.
It contains the Aj., EL, 0. T., besides the Aniii/otte.
Among the ancient apographs of tlie codices, that of the grammarian
Tricliriivs is one of tlie most freq. ijuoted. It was made iu the fourteenth
centurv, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance
and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts.
Sophollea iuliqone Erklarfc vou G. WolfT. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet
von L Bellein.aiin I^ip^ig, 1S78. (Referred to as Bell.)
Sophorh' Dramntrt, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1S38.
SopJiodpi loiih Eni/h^h Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859.
(Referred to as Bl.)
Sophoi-les Anliijone., Oriechhch und Deulsch, von August Boeekh.
Berlin, 1813.
.y Google
170 APPENDIX,
Sophodis Dramala. Denuo recensuit et illHstravit Botlie cum aiinota-
tione integra BruTiciii. Lips., 1806. (Keierred to as IJi'uiick.)
Sophocles with English Notes and Introiluctiona, hy L. Campbell.
Vol. I. Secouil edition, reyiaed. Oxford, ISiO, (Referred to as Camp.)
SophocUs Trai/oediae superslites el perditarum fragmeiila, ex recensioiie
et cum commentai-iis G. Dindorfii, Kditio teitia. Vol. UI. Oxon., 16fj{|.
(Beferred to as Dind.)
Poelae Sceaici Graeci, ex recenaione G, Dindorfii. Editio quinta.
Lips., 1869. (ItefeiTed to b£ Dind. Poet. Seen.)
Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, ciuu
adnotationibua Herjaanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.)
Antigone, nebst deii SchoHen des Laureutiiiinis, lierausgegeben von
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880.
Antiffone. Erklart TOn Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1858.
(Referred to as Schii.)
Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.)
Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 18S3.
Antigone, reoenauit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Scyifert.
Berolini, 1865. (RefeiTed to as Seyff.)
Sophoclis Antigone, reoenauit et esplaiiavit E. Wuiidei-, editio tertia.
Gothae, 1846, (Referred to as Wund.)
Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wimder, editio quinta,
quam curavit N. Weckleiu. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.)
Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum, of Fr.
Elieiidt. Editio altera emendata. Cnravit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872.
(RefeiTed to as Ell.)
Also to Meiiieke's Beitrdge Zur Philologiscke Kritil^ der Anligone des
SophoMes. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.)
Also to Wecklein's Are Sophoclis Emendondl. (Referred to 3s Wectl.
Soph. Emend.) Wurzburg, 1869,
Also to H. Bonita's Beitrdge ziir ErklOrung des SophokUs. V<,"\>m,
1855-57.
Also to J, Kvicala's Beitrdge zitr Kritik and ErklSnmg des Sopkokles.
Wien, 1865.
Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made
are visually mentioned in coanection with the name.
.,GoogIe
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPOBTANT VAKIANTS IN THE
OF COKJECTURAL READINGS, AND EME»fDATI0N3.
2 f. Whether to read Sn, or o n cannot be decided from the Msb,
ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has S, n, with diastole by auother hand.
Sohol. of L has Sn. With the reading S rt two views, with min
have b«en taken of this sout, : (1) oiraEDv, as repetition of S ti in an indir,
interr. sent, without a conj, (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ;
(2) direiov, ss introducing a clause aubord. to that introduced by S -n, with
which tirriv is then to be supplied ; here dirotov = ipialia, the correl. toCos being
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are: o ti . . , | cUctirov
ouxV, Dind; Poet. Seen. ; fin ... | ri irotoi" oi^X { = »dv diroiovouv), Nauck
[Krlt. BemerL); S n . . . \ xiJiroEOf oix.\ {rf- quia et qualis), Seyffi.
Schmidt proposes o ti . . . 1 Ioikev ov%}. . . . TcXtiv, but how out of such a plain
sent, the present reading eoutd have arisen, it is difficuit to see. Heimsoeth
Krit. Studien, ttp' oWa irou ti . . . | diretav ou Z*ii v^V icri. Paley Eng.
Joura. Philot. s., op' olai' Sn . . , | o«K SvV diroiov oiy). vifV Jiicroiv t(\cC;
4. The Msb. read finjs &r<e. All attempts to explain this reading are
abortiTe. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where liTtp
= X«pW, haa had the most foHowera. Some hare tried (in vain) to get the
sense " not without ruin," by changing oIt to oJS", or by supplying the force
of an oi from evSiv. P. Wieselcr PkUol., 1860, p, 474, proposes oC t
JCri|s i-rtp. Other emendations are : (LTijpiov Brunck ; Artp i\ov Porson ;
QKijs &rtfi Ast, and approved by Welcker (fflein. Mm. 1861, p. 310) ; iItijs fdTv,
Vauvilliers; dnis irfpa Weckl. {Soph. Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an
interpolation.
5. The repetition of the ow. in 6 is auspicious. May not dirotov ni
led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob.
160) have oifj- (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup-
tion of -ow.
18. L Vli5«ni; but that the Schol. read ^jEi] is evident from the gloss, dirl
ToiJ 'iiS*''-
24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xp<l<'^'s
= XF'1<'^"''*^>XP'i''^<^ "^i* ^'"Tlt ^"^ '""Q Gucalf . With Wund., Mein., Schn., Bl.,
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse aa a gloss. For xPF*''* W. reads
y^p\irTa'ii('eithTighteoas juatiix andlav! in ike sight of the good). Camp, suggests
irpofhh, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell, XPtl*S<'s = wapaYY«X6ttSi ".«■
Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in ease he should
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes |ivT|a-Scl« GCkt|s En or SiKaduv. Margoliouth
Stadia Scenica I. favors xpii<rfliUi GkKiuwv kqI va|u(> Kard xflwis.
29. Sto^wv SkXoiitov.- so reaiiL, E. InferiorMss. and moat editt.tutXavrow
Anutm, whieb is the more usual order (Eur. Hec, 30), and gives a smoother
.,GoogIe
metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in tlie second foot of the iambic trimeter is
not unexampled: cf. iroTtpB, Phil. 123G; x^'vw, Aeseh. Choeph. 1; iraTf'pa,
Phil. 1314.
*). C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xwukt' dv -^fl' airroup-a.
46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on tlie ground
tbat it Ijrealts the oTixoft«6t(i or aingie-verse-diaiogvie. Such a IjreaJi, liowever,
is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 356-380, 1171 f. The remark of
Didymus, vno tmv «Troji»ii|iaTnrTuv •nil' irtlyfiv vtvofltBirOai, has influenced
editt,
48. |i' )ias been inserted by Brunck from the Schol.
57. L reads (iroXXijXaiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken
with X'poii'i of oXKtiXoitowoiv. Otliors, in order to avoid the recurrenc'e of the
final syllable -oiv, prcpoee to read x<P^ "^ t<' transpose pfpov and^cpoiv.
70. Meineke proposes Ifal •/ and supplies (|ura witli f,eta, so as to throw
more emphasis upon ijE^un.
71. The older Mss. read liiraia, and ta4i, evidently is imv. of oKa; the
meaning then is hM sack views as jou please. Bitt for this sense <|)povttv
is the usual worJ. W. adopta the reading diretf^ wliich Herni. thouglit was
required by the syntax.
76. T. alA. Gerth de dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that
both the Atlic <U1 and the Ionic akf are used by the dramatic writers, and
that where a spondaic word was needed, aa here, the older and more weighty
form dtcl was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, kd, with the flret syllabic short-
ened so as Ifl form an iambus ; m 166, 456, iti. is commonly measured w — .
though there vre might have an irrational spondee.
106. W. reads 'Affritr^ by conjecture. This is adopted by Gieditsch,
Die Caniiea der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Ayi&m. Feussner and Schutz
read 'Apfo'Biv tic | ^vra ^S/ra. irai^ayff, joining ix with ^avra. Copyists
might easily omit jk in such a position. £. Ahrens proposes 'Amdficv.
108. W, is the only recent edit, who follows L in reading ojunipty = sharp-
pointed, pierciag, W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of Ihe snapping of
the reins over the backa of the horses. Hfrr6v% oJuKpdr^ have been suggested,
E has ofurtpv '^^^ Schol, explains by o^L
110. -y^ and vinplmi (113) are emendations of Uind., who supposes that
■yij and virtpi-nra came into the Mas. through an erroneous extension by the
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic syateras. Were Doric
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph,, a great m.iny
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisnis are to
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed; Ant.
804, 'TOiKolTav ; 823, Bvaiw ' AtSav i Aj. 202, 'EpixeiiGu' ; 334, irolfivav ; El. 90,
vXaTos; 0. T. 1303, Svo-rav. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in
an anapaestic system.
U2. In the Mss., the correspondinR verse (129) of the next anapaestic
system has two feet tiiure than ihia. Because of liiis ci
.,GoogIe
AITEKUIX. 173
however, is far froin being conclusive, since exact corrcspiindcnce in niiapnpsts
is not always strictly oliaerved, f/. Aj. 200-210, Phil. 144-14!) witli 102-i08|,
anJ thu need of aome word to govern Sv, and in view of tlifi Schol., ovrtva
DTpaTdv • . ■ VJYa-ycv d IIaXuviCKi)S, and the fact tliat Polynices cannot be
tlic subject of what follows in the next strophe, must editt. have supposed
that there was a lacuna in the Msa., which they have tried to supply in
various ways ; e.g. Erfurdt proposed {iroptuin flouj 8', Schn, ^JYovc' imitos &'.
In W.'s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) (Spo-tv means iaa'lcd, and Kttvos
refers to Adrastua, the leader of the Argives. Tlie editt. tliat do not accept
a lacuna generally foilow Scaliger's cliange in 110, St . . . HoXuvtlKous, which
avoids the difficulty of making Folyoices the snbj. of the folluwuig verbs.
113. «[3 (Is) Y'^* ^j mo^t of the Mm. otenis tSs vdv, the Schol, W,, aUr^
■Se ■^ijv. If an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to
be maintained, we muet have a paroeraiac here to correspond with 1.30, where
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse.
117. ^viJo-oKTiv is the emendation of Boeckh for ^ovUuir\.v or ^Kn-vtaicri of
the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol, rals tioc ifpovuv t'puq-tus
Xi)VX°'''p "'*" fiivors Boeckh's change.
122. re Koi. In the Mss. « is wanting ; it was added by Trifliniiis. So
read most editt. Boeelth reads ((«rXi]<r(hi»oi; Bl., viv ■fj; ff., Kal irplv; Week!.,
Sopk. Emend., n mil, tiio tI giving a sarcastic force to irXiprBijvoi.
124 ft. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation ;
The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar-
gives, refers by SpiiKovTi to the Tliebans, tlms allndmg to the fable of the
eagje and the dragon, ajid to the origin of the Thebans. Tlie passage would
tlien read, suitably to the construction of SpoKovn in the sent.: (1) Such a
TBorl'ike din, a thing diJIicaU to overcome, was made at his bach bi/ his antaijmist
tlie dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec-
tions may lie urged: (1) The use of trros, iPa, ati^xiwtlv, yivtmy is not in
keepii^ with tiie retention of the flgnro in aXeris- (2) tnlTayos ir^ must
be said, of course, of the Tliebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this
idLrayoi was a GiHrxtipu|ui, for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say
that the Argive foe l^d, because rotos irdTa-yos kW. that he found it a thing
hard to overpower, Schmidt proposes, tow's V i\i^\ ^a^ (rriflii Ttd-rayiK 'Apros
irrvwAif SoOs x^'p"!'''' EpaKovri, which he translates, "such a mighty din of
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to
the opposmg dragon (sc. the Tliebans). Gleditsch proposes, a^l t«vS" fniOii
I ircuraYos 'Apcos ivnvdXtnnt <nnlpafta ipiitornyi (SpoKuv being the Thebans).
130. L has wmpmrrtao- with virjpoirwur on the margin a antiiiiia niana. The
former word is pldnly a mistake, and such conjectures as JmpoirUais of Vau-
villiers (adopted by Bell.) and umpOTrwCos of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. IV. 's
reading, jirtpo'imiv (referring to Capancus and obj. of ^nrT(t). is ingenious ; but
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding scnl., for it was tlietr
defiant and proud advance which Zcvs iiiirfp«xfl<ilp«i xri- uittpo'irrti is found in E.
.,GoogIe
174 APPENDIX.
134. ovrt-nnrcis is the reading of Triclinius, of eoveral inferior Jtss., nnil of
the Schol. L has an-tTuirOi with ut written iihove ]>y a later lianil. The metre
is against oi^i-nnro. Many editt. follow Porson in writing ornTuir^ in agree-
ment with -y^ (r*e earth smiting bach] ; but we should then expect Ihe regular
form orruTump.
138. Aio's is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces
of 8 or 8i with two unequal marks of apostrophe). Tti |iiv is founi! in most of
the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out Ihc double antithesis between Capaneus
and the other cJiieftains on the one hand and "Apus and Ztvs on the Dtlier.
Weckl.'s conjecture, it\t 8' £\X^ to toCS' (aliter se habuorunt res
huiuE, i-e. Capanoi), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditseb,
«t\< rivSt' oSt fLOip oXXa xri.
151, Tlie Mss. are divided between Urtoi, (so L| and SutSe. Some edilt.
take Hi9o.i as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s {Soph. Emend.) emen-
dation, XP*'''' ^v Oc'irSai. N. and Schmidt read XP^- ^'' proposes Sujuv for
6^irflt. SchulK?rt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads tij vw iiirBa.
156 ff. The ilss. read v«ix)t^s with one anapni'st lacking in \5G, and fol-
lowed hy viopatiri flwiv ict(. of our test. The cola in L begin with the words
"Kfiuiv I v<(q>aun | x^pt' 1 i'^'' I vpouBtra | KOivip. It seems necessary there-
fore to supply ft word m 150. The omission there of some woril denoting
rukr is further indicated by the Schol. on vcox[us : muittI KaTotrraStW (Is rqv
opX'')*' "^^ TufawiSix. With the change of vEOX|ids vtofoAn into v(OX|U)iiri,
adopted by several editt-, we lose what appears to he an important part of the
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to wliich he liimself
refers in hia speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out
just before vcopaio-t (he would supply vtoxpA To-yis raxfets for the entire
supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the
verses indicated above, to take verse 100 aa an anapaestic monometer. That
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in atrophic
arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Farodos of the Phil, and tliat
of tiie 0. a
158. tCvo in most edilt., aft«r the reading of Vat., and A.
169. (ftWSous is preferred by Eeiske, Hartung, Selimidt, N., "almost" bj-
Bl. W, objeele that the usual expression for ■'standing Brm," as opposed to
"ileeing," is iymSov jifvcir.
180. tfKXxi'iras is tlio old Attic form for (-^kKiWos. Photins Le.x., p. 168,
says : icX^erOii oE tlpx<i.Io> \« Yownv, ou KXttirai, koI itXiiSf ' ov-tti koI ol TpaTiKol
ical 8oiiKTi81Siis. Tlie Msa. of the tragedians vary between x\ and ii. Cf. Gerth
de diul. truyned.. Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 if. So lYK^xfoi, 605, KX^flpo*, 1180.
189. (Tt^ouo-o. The iota subscript in the forms which have i is good
Attic usage. Cf. Weekl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45.
203. The Mss. read iKKOoipuxflai, corrected lo tKK(ictipJx9o,i, which ia tlie
reading of W. This inf. must depend on XtYU. €KK(«TipuKTai is tlie emenda-
tion of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt.
.,GoogIe
APPENDIX. 1(0
206. a[Kio4(W is the common reading (L has alKurflivrO, A alKurSt'v t')-
With the former reading, the beet const, is to take aSnirrav Kal alxurS^vr'
together, and S^ficn as accus. of specificatioo mth otKurBcvr' lEtiv.
311 S. L Kpim. Inferior Mss. Kfiov. Many eciitt. reject these readings,
partly in order to get a const, for the accua. of tlie next verse. W. reads kv-
pclv, and construes rov Sixrvaur kti. Kupitv ■n.vr' dpia-Kti n-oi. N, proposes in
211 o-J Tdvra Gptiirew. Schmidt changes the next verse to 8pd» tov t* kt*.,
Weckl. Soph. Emend, to to- tvv rt Kri. Dind. changes kbC to Kog, Bell, reads
ri Spdv instead of Ep/uv.
213. Erfurdl corrected woJ t' tvco-n of the Mss. To avoid wot! ^i, Dind.
(1836) and Mein. proposed irov (UTto-n, wltich W. has adopted. Bergk and
N. read iravrl troC y I vecttC itou.
318. L SyXJi- aWw A, E. oXXo is fomid in only one late Ms. (ace. to
Camp. ). The contrast ia not between the Chorus and some other person vthi
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus.
223. MsB. -rdxovf- W, oTrotiBiis from the supposed citation of this passage
in Arist- ifA^. iii. 14, and from the SchoL, £ti iutd, u-inniEiis Cut^iuiiIvwv irpd;
vi irtwdpoijiai.. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ma. reading a. citation
which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle waa not
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.'s revision of
Wolff.
231, W. follows the Mss. rxoXni "'li'-''' lie connects with •fji'WTov = 7 ac-
camplis/ied with difficuUg, and heneo ppoSvt. Bl. adopts the emendation of the
Schol. crxoX.^ raxvs, which gives an oxymoron like (nrovS;Q PpoEiis ; but the
latter is more suitable to the thought.
241. tv ^t irroxill^'g (ti) in the Mss. This is the coromon reading of the
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted t1 ^poipLaJq («), taken from the
supposed citation of this passage in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on
Arist. /. c. says, rd St t( 4'poi(u«^'n ""^ Kpiovros itm W-yoiros, Bell, shows that
not much weight ia to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words
in Aristotle are prob, a quot, from Eur. Iph. Tav-r. 1162,
242. ffT)|iat>io>v in L, A. o-iniaviiv in two later Mss.
258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes Akovtos for the meaningless
263. The Mas. have oXX' t^tirp ri 111) tVUvai, one syllable too many. Er-
furdtcutoul rd. Other conjectures are: Goettling t^airKt jii^ ilSt'vai, Seyff.
I<|>H TO (iij i&ivsa, BI. iros S' l^ai^ |ii) dUoai., Dind. I^xxryt iros ti ni'- ^°'>-
sibly ilS^vcu is a gloss upon ri (ii), borrowed from guwiSti«n in 266,
269. The punctuation in the test is that generally adopted. Camp, and
Bl, rightly hold that the contrast between tts and xatrroj, secured by W.'s
punctuation, is pointless here. *
279, Camp, adopts N.'s emendation of ^ for 4^.
880. W, changes mi^ of the Mss. to Kn-ni |m, joining the' prep, with
.,GoogIe
176 APPENDIX.
lum-uirai, on the ground that Kat with Ifu would imply tliat the guard had
provoked some one else also. Kal [u is an improvement suggested by Seidler
on Ki!|u' in cliiuiging the place of the emphasis.
286. An exchange of position between tnipiirwi' and (KtCvcar, suggested \iy
N., would help the clearness of the sent. For »o'[iovs, Henverilcn proposes
292. N, reads vurav SiKaCus dxav ivXdr^s ^ipav, which is based upon
four quotations of this passage by Euata.thiua. But it is generally believed
that EuBtathins here quoted incorreetly from memory. \Y. concludes that he
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, Sirm tvKi^'ai •jx'pti. tov Salfiovo.
313 f. These rerses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate there. By this ar-
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (5) of verses.
318. t1 St is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has tV Sal
^i^Etnt. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and fol-
lowed by Camp., the question has more point.
320. All theMss. readXdJ.tina,except L which seems to have had (a)XaXti(io,,
the first a being erased. Both XaXijiuti and oXi)|La are explained by the Schol,
SijVov favors aXi|)iA, since it needs no inference to prove \aXi|fLa; besides,
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (^16).
326. The Mss. to iavi, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks
there is a sarcastic allusion to Scivdv in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor
does Sfivd give the required sense. Most editt. ri StiAd from the Schol.
T^Xa is a conjectiire of Week!. Soph. Emend.
342. L has iroXcuov; the other M$s. are divided between iroXtuov and
iroXfiiHV. Camp, remarks that the masc. is more prob. because dvii'p follows
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that iroXn!»v was changed
by copyists into toX^vov (to agree with tovto) than that the opposite change
343. W. reads K(ni(|>i>v><™i which is the corrected reading of L and is
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by kov^ok koI Tax«w« ittpofu'vuv.
koik]kivd'oiv is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted.
351, L has ffcraii with a written above ? in tlie Schol. Other Mss. have
either igtrai or f^mu. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete,
vmi^w was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on it|u^CXo<^i' (ical XtCiru
1^ viR>' vird ^v^dv a^n), and from the Schol. in the next verse (ciirj koivou to
vir^ Jirydv dJcTcu), it is to be inferred either that ■iiro was wholly wanting in
the text of the Schol., or that the prep, was compounded tmth the verb, and that
its omission with {vydv {cf. Dionys, Hal. Hist. iii. iG9, Jwrfya'yw tiv 'Opanov
Jiri liTfiv) became a matter of comment. &<fe.v |vyriv without a prep., in the
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural readhig ftros
iyti. is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are: oxjiottTai ojutu'
PoXiiv ^vYo'v, Herm. ; dvXCJjeraL dtufi'XoiiHn' Xyyov ( cf. i^XC<raS' Iinravs, Hom. //.
xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; Wmw j«4*nui G. H. Miller. Margoliouth adopts
.y Google
APPENDIX. 1"7
dt^tTcu from T>md. Poet. Seen., and reads Iitirov ot'ltrai ajLijuirdXiBl' tvyow,
oupcLov Kri., which he tranalatce, "he rears liim a yoke of eervants in the
horse and the hull." Bninck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory.
354. W. adopts tlie conjectural reading of Wieseler, kot avtium 4'p'''''tl"''^
and interprets: "The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definilcly
fixed by means of the word."
357. Tlie Mss. nlSpuL (=aEBp«m). So W., who takes it as = rd otflptia with
mvMv (i/: 1209, 12G5), i.e. the keenness oflkefi-osls. This is the readinp; also of Bl.
and Wund. Eoechh's coniectiu^ vircUSfxia has been adopted chiefly because,
as Camp, says, the repetition of v : _ w 1 1_ I _ w I i" verses 3, 4, 8, suits
tlie composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius
and crctic in verse 3, i.e. w | _ ^ _■ Camp, reads SioUpua; otlier editt.
are divided between JvOiCSptia and ivircU0p«a.
360. W. departs without sufficient reason from tlie Mss. reading adopted in
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not tiJ otiGtv but o«Kv to ^e'Uov.
361 f[. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro-
poses "AiSo, iiovov ^^vv oik i^pa^i m^ • vairav V iif.-nx&Km^ kt^. I'or liro^ot
several changes have been proposed, (.i). iirtujirai, ivoftniirfs, IwiyriTtu..
365. oMx^'v Ti is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes Btivo'v
■n ; Schmidt, Toto'v ti ; Gleditsch, toctovS*.
366. W. reads tot' <s to make the verse logaoedie. J. H. 11. Schmidt
makes it ehoreic. See Schmidt's Rhgthmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note.
368. iroptlpuv in the Mss. Gloss in L^ nX-ripa*' nipHV. SeyH., ErCurdt,
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from
the idea ot /aheli/ inserting. The most noticeable emendations are: tXiipot,
adopted by W., from the Schol.; -^ <U£p«v = ti+iSv, Schn. ; t( ttjpiS)', Kayser;
irtpatvBV, Wund. ; -ropoipiiv, Bind., Ell. ; and -yipaCpuv, Musgrave, Rtiskc, N.,
Boniti. The last fits the thought best.
375. Mein. thinks toS' eaimot be right and reads kok", L fpBot. This is
preferred by Camp, and Bl. to ipSci because of the preceding opt.
386. |«'iro>i has been restored by SeyfE. from L. The other Mas. ha-ve tls
Kov. N. reads tls KcupoV, Weckl. Soph. Emend., Is koXo'v.
390. Weckl. conjectures Stvpi |i' «^bx'"''
411 f . Keck proposes vmjniiov mrm^v.
414. The Mss. read <h^i^aw, wliich is exactly contrary to the sense re-
quired, S€. to be neijlect/ui of, Tlie reading of the text is the emendation of
Bonitz, and is adopted by SeyfE., N., Wetkl. Golisch (Jo*ri. Pliiloi. 1878,
p. 176) proposes ti m tov V a4»' evSTJcroi vcfvou-
436. Dind. changes oW -^hiias to lilji iJStos, which has found favor with
many editt. But dXXa adds the thought "she confessed all," which was the
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard.
439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl. t£XX' against all Mss. authority
and without sufficient reason. By irovra Toirra, the Guard simply means " ail
these eonsi derations that 1 have been speaking of."
.,GoogIe
178 Al'i'ESDIX.
447. L ijiBti, crut, which has bi'en taken by most editt. as ■nfnis to. Cobet,
Nob. LsdI. £15, etnetids to -[(BiiirOa, aec. to the directions ot the old graimott.
rians for the woAaid 'ATflts. Of. also Track. 988, ISim<rea.
452. ToiowrS" . . . ^H«v is tlie conjecture of V.ilelteiiaer for tlie traditional
ot TDiiirS' . . - iSpurav, and is preferred by W. in liis critical appendix, and
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonit/, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of tlie Ms. read-
ing find in tdiivS' an intentional sarcasm on tlie same expression in Crcon's
queslion, and nnderstanil it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex-
pression TowriT iv dvflpnnrois seems rather rague for this.
454. lis Tfi^pairra is the reading ot Boeckh after one Ms., for uJot' aYpairrci.
462. L has afir, Brunck ivrote ttur" after inferior Ms.?.
467, W. changes the Mss. eavdv/ to 9* Ivdt t, i.e. the one spniiig/.-am r»i/
toother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. ai^ues th«t
Polynices wonld be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s
reading is not justified by jvds ^ySpds « Kal juds uiris. Plat. Lejig. i. 627 c,
and similar passages, in which identity ot parentage is expressed by tlie us* of
cIs or o avrdt. Mein. proposes Ik |uos lugrpos iraTpos ^ Watrtav. ^atrrov
i)V(rx^|>ilv Wkuv is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between ^Mrxofiiv L,
^VTxd(i.Tiv A, ■tfnvffiy.rfi Vat., ijirxoVli' ^"<i toTtdiniv inferior Mss, The Schol.
^fntryiftY.r[v ihrcfxtSov. i]virxd|ii,i|v has no narrant. iiveirx<i|i.^v and <ivcirxapii]v
are found in use. The simple l^oFi* in the sense of tXiJi^i is not found.
oBavTov may be a gloss, or a change from Ato^ov when tJie corrupt fonii
^vcrxi>|»]v had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the te.\t arose
from the omission of &rf, and that vckw is a gloss, and reads dSairrov ovr
t|vc(rxd|M]v. Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this.
486. <J|j.ov|iovtoT«pa (c) in A, Vat., (!|>ai,|M>vc<rT(pa (is) in L. The reading
of the text gives a plainer const, than d^ijHiMim'pas, which would have to be
taken (as ctScX^s is) in the pred. gen. with Kupci (aipa^|.
490. W. reads rdi^w obj. of PovXcvo-fu, and makes roiSt gen. of possra-
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he eites 0. T. 987, ol irarpos tb^ih.
He objects to povXtvnu as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to
iaking tirow subst. with rouSt ™t£TO, like (irov Ttjs tvxtiSi y^*> ^"d similar
phrases, Metzger proposes To'vSt itt]S(iJ0Mu mijwv. Keck would read tov8«
4>pOVTiT(U Tlu)lOU.
505. The Mss. read iyxXtlaoi., ^KXijroi,. But the fuc, opt, is not used in
independent cond, senls. Some editt. prefer the aor. tYKXijiraL, ^YKXcIotu.
506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul-
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is
any reference to these verses in what follows, foirro [508) plainly refers to
502 S. virlXXovTiv a~rdp,a does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is
only another form of the statement in 504, 505. In assigning these verses to
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course.
520. tvev is a variant Some editt. read to-a, others Ho-ous, and supply
woitt as pred. from the preceding verse.
.,GoogIe
APPENniX, 1-9
527. Btwpwx \«Po|iifvo L, >,ti^juva. A, X(iPo(iivii L,^ V, Vat. Soliol. Etucpu
t\^fAvy\, the reading of TrklinJus. But itpw is not founil in the trngedianH.
cl^Diuva, Aesch. Prom. 100, is a conjecture of Ilerm.
631. Eilitt. goneroLly read 'q, omit comma after v^xtiu'vi), >ind iiave comma
instead of colon after flpdi^a*. L, V read ij. Valclt«iiHi.T, on Phoen. lli^?,
stiou's that tliQ art. is often founil after a pron. in an address to indicatu
mockery or anger. Cf, El, 357, iru S' ijfiCr ij |uirovira (umis |ur ^■^<f.
557. L has }Uv y oi (1) corrected a prima mana to fUvrtn. (= |w'v TOi).
Schol. o-Kiwrn KoXus JEi^Kcis +povtIv. The variants are many. A lias |uv xo^,
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast
witli Tots S«- Two interpretations are tlien given: (1) "You in tlie viein of these
(Creon), hut I io the vieio of those (the gods below and Polynicos) seemed, etc."
(2) "You seemed j'n t/iot umi/ (your way) to be exercising good judgment, hut I
in this vjan (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvi&ila, o^ |uv rut, rus S «y"-
575. The common reading is l+u. L. has t)iol, foUoweil by W., Schn., Seyff.,
Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes )MfviM, Mein. Kupcl, Weckl. Soph. Emead, )uv(i.
578f, L. lias TturSi (instead of roiiSf), prob. by ina<iverteneo because of the
following Too'Sc, just as A has both times touB«. These variants and the pecu-
liar emphasis of -ywotecK dvoi have led to several emendations; e.g. tu Si
iwEt xpi) 'YVitUKOs tkax, Dind. ; (IpfaL, Schmidt ; lu Zeros Sc xpi), SeyfY. ; ckSe'-
rns Si xpn ■yuvdut'W rival, Weckl., after Engeimann.
580. Naber, Mnemaa:ine \\. p. 212 f., proposes rjipto-irouin for rjwu'youm,
but this robs -yop of its force.
586. Most of the Mss. irovrios ctXAs, corrected by Elmsley.
588. Triclinius read Opg'iro-nis for epijoiniirtv of the Mas., which has betii
corrected by Ell. to 3pg<nraLirtv. Bcrgk proposes Jpc^os t<t>tiXov, wliich is ap-
proved by Bl.
591. The text has the Ms, reading. W. objects to the combination of
KcXfiLVfU' and GuvxLvqiov (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means
of Kal. The position of S< is unusual, W.'a reading Svviivijioi, is the con-
jecture of Bergk.
594if. "To tlnd a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these
ill-fltting words is Jiardly possible." N. Instead of ^i.y.iv<M of the Mss.,
Herm. reads i|)fliT»t>, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but
^iBittis has elsewhere a short penult. DEnd. Poet. Seen, proposed iriiuiT dXX
fiXXoij jvl -mificuri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Juhrb.
Phihl. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingcniousLy conjectures tr^f.o.t' tH^BlTtis for irijuo,™
<{)e4Uv»v. Schmidt reads ^ opxnEii rd AopBaKiSai' ^%i.tmi dpuijiai | rniVar'
oIki^ mj(i* iirl in]|um tiktovt*.
596, Kolster changes it'vos to avos, i.e. " the blood-guilt iiit'.-is (of lliu race)
does not leave posterity free."
600. Th. Kock conjectures SoXos for <|nuis. This is adopted by Sejif. and
defended by Kolster.
603. Mss. Kons. yarttia is the emendation of Jorlin, now generally
.,GoogIe
180 APPENDIX.
received. Those who defenr! xoVis niiikc it refer to tliu strewing of tlie duit
over t]io corpse, which becomes for Antigone ijjoivfa. TV'itFi lliis reading kut-
aji4 's to be taken in the secondary sense of litaj) upon, ivliioli a Sohol. explains
by KoXvB-rii. Ciimp. following IJonaldson, defends tliis by spying lliat a.-
icoTa|»t«Htai koviv is " to eover one's self with dust," so by a poetieal inversion
the clust iiiny be snid KaToitov, "to eover or sweep out of sigiit."
605. trail ix is Weekl.'s emendation for Ttnv of tlie Mss., and ia received
by U'. Ilimugh a supposed iiecosaity for Sx ivitli tlie potential opt, in llie
dramatists.
606. Inferior Mss. read virippao-Li;..
607. Most of tlie Mss, reail TravTo-yijpcgs. A. has iravraY-rJpMs, uliul!'/ fric
from old iiije, ij: ever so^ng. Travro-yiipus means either auikimj nil <"j<-'/, or icij
ni/^il, oncieiit. In neither sense liaa the word any fitness here. A Schol.
explains by a alanas- As analogous, Bell, cites TOmu'vas, iriyKaKOB, iind ira'y-
■yripus from later Greek as applied to xpo'vos. ttavTayptvi is W.'s conjecture.
Other conjectures are : tra^Kpanis, irovros olpuv, irtivr dypuv, iravTiiY>)p«ii
may liave arisen from a supposed antithesis to the following dpipus.
608. The Mss. reading d iravT<rYTipiiis|ouTnKa(ioTouflti« is manifestly incor-
rect wlien the verse is metrically compared with llic corresi>onding -v6av ipiiriav
I tlSoTi 6' oilGev lpir« of the antislrophe. Dind. writes oifr oKoiroi. flfwv viv ;
Ilerm., oiirt itCiv aK|n]Toi; Selin., ovt (nW fiK(iaToi.. |iT)ves 9tiiv seiins uii-
suitaUle. flt'ovrts is the conjecture of Donaldson and Heiinsoeth. Iii>icail ol
this ivord, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like ^Btpownv or (|>fl[vou£riv in
trans, sense) wliich fits better to the idea of [uivts ihan alpowriv Irum alptl.
Tlie true reading is yet io be found.
612f. W. reads liropKetroi vo'[ujv, makes the inf. express purpose after
KOTi'xcts Swirras, and interprets so us to protect law and ualliorili/ jiu-fver.
This construction of tlie inf. ss if Suivnu i&rrc preceded, and tills sense of
JirapKElv, are doubtful
613 f . The Mss. ouStv fpvu 6witiw Piot^ mjimAis (iroiiwroXinp t ) Iktos Sum.
This means, in iio respect docs it tlJiis laiv) approach the life of mortals in everi/
state {i jB. ever i/where) free fioiii haroi. But this conflicts with the leading thought
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one ulio comes in con-
jlld u-itk the soBereiipiiti/ of Zeas, etc. The same objeetioii holds against W.'s
reading : 4 S* ax&iv fpim Bva-no* ptaros ml., the life of mortals in et-er-/ slate does
not p<iss free from calamiti/. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they
who are free from calamity," and then, "no life is exempt from calamity."
Jfany editt. take refuge in ■notnroXu 7' for iraiiiroXis, nhich is understood to
mean nothing proceeds verij fat tcitlioiit an] (wWeh involves the same contradic-
tion as that objected (o above), or to i/ic life of man nothing bei/ond the bounds
comes free from dTi) (where the sense of m^iiroXv seems forced). Lange's
conjecture (adopted by Schubert) irtftinXcs, nothing that is complete, with the
notion that mfvTcKts is for a mortal tiCfiErpov, and the striving for it iSirqiPa-
(rid, is artificial. ir\i]|tfMUs has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as
.,GoogIe
being most 5n harmony with the thought and at the sime time rLjuinng no
viulent change of the Ma. reading. Dind. abandons tlie passagL sjipoamg
ipmi. and iktos oitos to be interpolated from 6J8 and 62o
G20. L reads irpoo-avoTi. The other Mss. vary betwetn irpoipnvo^, irpoir
4'ti«'<r[i, irpotropn, irpoiratpi]. The Sohol., irpooT^p^i, fnura t|iauw ' r aipai
625, Mbs. JXiYotrrdv. JXtYurrov is Bergk's emendation, oXiyoittov is a
doubtful form, and would mean one ofaf&i).
633. 6ii(ui[vwv is tlie reading of an old Schol. for Xutr(ralvuiv> which is a
&Bi3^ "Keiiytvov ami means r<ii;fi,
646. W.'b Tre'SoB for irovous is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently
confirmed by the Schol. But iro'vous makes good sense, and is recommended
by 0. C 460, rgSt t^ iroXit ^-fvi troirijp' liptio-Bt, toEs 8' tfiots 'X^P"** ifOMi^.
648. The Mss, read ris (^ptvos Hf ii)8o>>^. Triclinius first inserted y
before tj<|)' to Ileal the metrical fault. But it is difBcult to see any force in yf
with (^ptwas. W.'b reading Si" li&ov^v is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poei. Sceti.
+p(»as wfi' ijBovTis Sniuls, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also
proposes tros u4>' nBoviis i{)pt»BSi which is adopted by Schubert. Mein, proposes
Jipfvas <Tv y" liSoiqi. Weckl. nia-S' ij^i' ijSavijs ^ipiyim.
659. L has m t' Ivytifii, with o-uvytvii written above. (nryitWi is prob, a
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected
to Ta y ind-
eed. W. rejects this verse, (1) because tS ipx«rt« seems to him superfluous
after what is said in 860 ff,; (2) because ^C^tv4iu ought to come before
apx^^*' since loruhuKltis a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be
exactly eiiual. These reasons seem insufBeient, Soph, is not so rigid an
observer as Aeseh. of correspondence in the oTixop,i;61o. Bl. would prefer
to read koXjos t ov opx^v (^ t" ov ApxtirBai.
6T3. W. reads iro'\<is t' , . . ■^ (= r^) after two inferior Mas. This ap- ■
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon
occasioned by t/ . . . i{Se. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting i',
which has, however, the best Mbs. authority.
674. L reads miipAx^i. (= o-«» («>Xll)- Tti'^ ia defended by Camp, and
others, but with difBenlty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid-
nitz, 1854), k6» liaxn Eopos- The reading of W. is the eonjecture of Eeiske,
and is almost generally reeoived.
675. Keck objects to xpomis, and would substitute toJeis for it.
688. I. has cov with 1 written above, a prima mana. trol is the reading
also of A, V. Most editt. write iroij,
706. W,'s change of tout to rovV ia unnecessary, and without Ms,
support,
707. Priscian, Iitstit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus: Smg yof
avruv tv ^oviEv p«'vos SokA
718. Moat Mss. have dujiip, which some join with ttatv as a local dat,, yield
.,GoogIe
182 APPENDIX.
in your htarl (but this is an Epic usage), others with B£Sou, alloii: to ymir oni/ir
a depiiTtuiv. iufuiv ia found in L', V, and in several later Msa. W.'s con-
jecture jivfli)), ykld in respect to your edict, does not rocommend itself.
736. Tlie Msa. ^«. W., with many editt., adopts Dobree'a emendation.
The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, aeeras preferable to that of the text.
747. The Mes. aim Sir. ov riF ia Poraon's conjecture.
765 ff. The transposition adopted from Bell., and su^eated to him by
Donner, ia preferred also by Weckl. K. places 756-7 after 740 {(f. also
Enger, P/iilul. 1867, p. 344], but tliis order makes the connection less
760. L&yayt V a^m Several eiitt prefer the latter
775. Vr. adjiita S<rov for .is of the Msa from Bl on thu groumi that
■mmurmr requirtB a correlative But ds may stind mattal of Sirov
785. W. adoplh tie conjecture ot TVmckelraann 6 for 8 Drod Poet.
Sceit. also reads fl", and adopts the nadmg os t of L in i82 wi ich guts the
correlation of i^ tI
789, Instead ot lir (f tht Msa N El WlcLI W rtad o-j -y tir' is
defended by Camp who raakLa it mtan n lit, t i, u] Erturlt aid others
take it for iTtcm
798. L has irapipTos, nhich is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a
proceleusmatic (inipaGpiK kt'\ corresponds to a dactyl of tJiree times (i]n^fui$).
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many cditt. to abandon the Sis. read-
ing and Xfi adopt that of Empeiius, vu'H><k tuv |icy<Ati)v rwvEt irdpcSposi which
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are
rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidl.MjMnii'eanrf jl/e(r/c, p. 53, gives
one instance, Pind. Pyth xi 4, wop MeXIuv — S('|uv Upov. W. adds, iVeni. vii.
10, Ev^tcCEa irarpa — (( Mvajioirv'va;. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, &^9piov aEKC)>i =
<t!<t>pov(s 'Ap^cCois In Eur «e find at least one instance: Aniltoia.. 400,
fptSoj timp = auTOKpciToiJj In Soph., Bell, has found O. T. 1105, ouSCm
)uiKap((*i = ©tJPnw^i' ia/o/T<rm>, and 970 of the Ant,, arfY^i!KdK\,^'iifii\% — apx<u<>-
Yo'vdtv (081). As analogous Bell cites the fact that also in comic trimeter
there are a few matinees where a measure of tliree times (which is tlie measure
of the logaoediu dactyl, t!ie long sjllable being xix^vos fiXffyos = one and a
half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest folloivs
upon a tribrach (dactyl) ; e.j. Arist. Adi. 733, iiKOverov (hj, irorexir' if\v Ttlv
yoTTcpa, w |_w l_olltj'jww [_c |_w|_. Aves, 108, iro8awiJ ti
Yi'vof ; Sitv ol Tpiifptis at KoXaC; (^wl_wl wwtjw l_i-/1_v/i_>_'l_.
811. El. prefers ■aiffKv.vot, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond-
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. EL 138, j{ "AJfiti vayKoWaa \lf.vws.
814. L, A, V, imwiji+lSios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one
other place, Meleager, Anih. Pal. 7, 182. hH ioiiuJhIous is Bergk's emendation,
adopted by Schn., Wund., N. Bnt Dind., Bl., Camp, et a!, road jirLvv'|i4»»w-
.,GoogIe
APPENDIX, 183
828. The Msa. have ojiPpiii. SuPpoi is tlie almost certain ponjeclurp of
Musgrave. Camp, alone of recent editt. liefends opiPp^.
831. For 9' iir of the Msa. most editt. read S' vn. This follows in part
quite nn,tur!iUy from liie eorreotiou in 828.
834. The Mss. vary between 6taY(i>T[s, metrically impossible, and fltoYivviis.
W. reads itur/tv^i, after Wieseler, becanse he thinks OcoYCWifs an unknown
and improliable form. E. cites an instance of It in Tzetzos, and of -iroi^
Toytwrfl in Nicetas, of vpuroYEvvifs in Theod. Prod. But these are too late
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph, may have written SeIou ti
■yc'vous. 6»o^(viis occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 6, 2G1.
83S If. Kafroi i|>6i(Uvt^ W., under the influence of a Schol., Sotij toIs Ito-
6£ois djioUos l-Tfkfi-nitrtv, ^vritcs Kal ^lf. Bnt the use of the masc. of the partic.
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are ifiElijuvf., i^iji^vav.
If 838 (i»rav «ol lirsiTa dovowrBv) were to be retained, there is reason for
preferring c^iju'vf., since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and
with that ^ifli")^ wonld better agree than ^i|u'v(p. But 838 is rejected as a
verse mtliout point. It mas rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse
is retained, a verse la stiE wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre-
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. Tliis fact (which, however, is not deciaive
here) and the Schol. Koprtptiv <n xpni "^ koI ij Nio'pii iKapr/pniriv inipci(ii»-
6oi)ji4Vos aifrniv, to whicli nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to
hoUeve that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this :
iji a Kal TX.TJvai irpiirov "3 Ktlrt\v, hy which the Chorus would mean, " it is
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should
understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then
that Antigone alludes by otjiai ■•/ikafoi. By transposing the words in 836-7,
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system,
and I in lovScots is kept short, as is usual in tragedy.
840. ol\cnUva,v is the correction of Martin for jXa|u'vav, d\\o|Uvtiv of the
Mss, Some adopt avXoiu'vav from Tricliiiius ; but this commonly means
846. ^itMCTujuu. A marginal reading is (nipoutiai' (for lin^\iai), which
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads (wauSiS(iai„
848 Most of the Mts hive ipY(ia,correctel byBmnLk to fp^jia. L ipYjio,
Jliny eiiitt foUtw Herm m rtadrng Ipfia
850 f W has adopted ppoToi« from Tnchmus y has been in crted
mitn qril a The metre of this and of the lorrcsponding lerse H70 cf
the antistroph« do not agree Btrgk IJmd et a! reject the veree as in
interpolati n ConjecturLS are numerous Scleral editt adopt that of Em
ptrius OUT *v TOHTiv fi' oBt* Tot<riv Gltditsch s reading, is tii Siiirirot|u>t
PpDTWV, OuSt VtKpOS WKpOUnV I (UTOLKOS, OV (uKTIV, 01) SaVaiKTlV, Whldl IS m
exact metrical correspondence with the commonly rtcened rtaJing if the
anti'truphe W SuoTfOT|iuv lauriyrriT "yoiuiiv Kuprioiis, Bawilv ?t ovo-hv KaTii
.,GoogIe
Is4 APPESDIX.
85S. L reads iroX«v. W. pniiiosos iro'Jiei. Schii., Borgk, ■iroSoiv= i-i...Iaii.!-'.
irpatTfirarfs iloes not seem to be the right verb. V Ims irpoo-t'jroiiTQS. I'j''-
Aeseli. I'lam. 885, \6foi. wotouir' ftKij | tmfyvijf irpiJs tcufiaini' a.Ti\^.
860. oItov is BtuiiL'It's reading for oIktw, adepteil by Diiid., J!l., X,
865. E>v(rfLo'pi|i in L. Tlie Siihul. has &ur|M>|Kiu agreeing with p,aTpa:, wliiuh
is preferred Ly most editt.
869 f. W.'s rpftdiiig ia without authority, except that lu is found repented
in L, wliicli seems to he an attempt to make tlie mutrc agree with the cor-
responding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell, gels a eloser nietriuil torre-
spoiidence by reading Ui tnimtvryaiv da ■yciiiwv itair(YVfiT( Kupiros, ivliitli Itas
been adopted as being the least objectionable.
877. Hinil, rejects Ta\aii|>puv as a repetition from 800, and reads sp\ojiai|
rdv ■BVY.a.Tv.v oSttv.
879. Mas. Ejpoii. JIany editt. re.^il ipov so as to avoiiJ resolution of tlie
trochee, ipos is written also in O. C. Hi. But N. denies tliat this form was
ever used by Soph.
887. Tlie Msa. vary between (iu{«tTi, A^n, oj^-ri, and foriTt.
888. Morstailt's conjecture tlint Tii[ip«ii(iv ia a copj'ist's error l'()r vv(j,ijitvii.v
is approved by Week!.
905 ff. The spurioiisness of these verses was first urged by A. Jneob,
Qtuiest. Sojik., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to tlie extent of the supposed
interpolation. W. brnckots 005-013 + vdjiip 014 ; N., 004^-020 ; Dind., 000-028 ;
Schmidt, OOi-924 ; IVeekl., 905-912. A passage of somewliat similar rhetori-
cal character is El. 1301 ff,
916. Kern would write Sij EpcW for Sui xtpu*.
922 f. These verses arc rejected by N. on tlie ground tlial 1)22 is eoiitra-
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, wlio from the first has been eoiivinced ihat
the gods approve lier deed, and that Creon will liavc to suffer for liis eondittt,
and because tlie phrase rtv . . . |i>muLX<'i' is too obscure. For fujiniixtov some
prefer £vmuix<tv.
927. For |j,i] irXiU, N. would prefer (u) luCu. But tlie reading of llie
text is more enipliatie, since it implies that a suffering groaler tlian her own
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is aa bitter as one could wisli
for Creon.
935 f. Tlie Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or
to the Cliorus. Tlic Mss. assign them to Creon. Moat editt. follow Boockh in
^ving tliem to the Chorus. Creon's threat in 032 seems to leave notliing
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes tliis in 933-4. Tlio final con-
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus.
939. (m'XXu, Mss. and editt. generally. p4X\i£ was adopted by W. fi-om
Mein, on the mistaken ground that |mX\u is not suited to tlie sense. iidXw is
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph.
941. potnXtSa I-, A, E, Vat., L^, Sehol. But this gives a dactyl and an
anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to panXtiSav, supposing the
.,GoogIe
APPENDIX, 185
filial V omitted before tlie next |i. This ia adopted by Camp. Tricliniiis
read poo-lXuav, Herm,, pooiXritEa, Emperius, BtjPris niv KoipaviBdv [ (loilniv
Xovmjv (on which ti)V Pcurt^iGa would be a gloss). Bergic prefers Aap8a«iBdv.
N. brackets peuriXiEo. Bind, rejects the whole line.
943. Tiie Mas. litrifiaav. 'lYiclinius changed this to cwrtpiav In order to
make a paroemiac at Che close of the anapaestic system.
943. Kali is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm.
952. S\pas is Erfurdt's generally received emendation for tlie Mss. i'uppos-
Erfnrdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Pbys. I. 100, BvoToEtri B' ouk
a^alprroi | ov^ £XPa« ovr oKaiiaras "Apip.
955. o^oXos is Scaliger's correction of tlie Mss. <i£ii;(d\i>>s.
956. W. remarks on K<pT(>|iCois that the repetition of this word after so short
an interval ia suspicious, that the word does not well suit dpYoISi and that the
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind.
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon S62
may have crowded out a word like avn^Cois, which would give by the violent
anger of Dionysas.
957. L has koto^opktos. Tlie other Mss. hitvc mostly Kardi)>paKTos.
Metathesis of p is freq. See Wecki. Ciirae Epigraphicae, p, 43.
959 f. W. writes Jvftipov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says,
docs Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth ^ven by Apol-
lodorus. See on 055. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus ; "In the case of
him who is tlius bound to tlie rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad-
ness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes
with his life." Bnt vritliout a more definite reference than S)i6ijpov, is it
probable that the poet wonld be understood to refer to this feature of the
story 1 W, implies tliat trro^ii' is not easily understood unless it refers to the
dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch, Agam. 179, o-rtija 8" iv ftrwp . . . wo'vos-
The Schoi. explains by o^no xal tov AiiKouf>YOv ixi Ti\% ftuias ifi^ dnn^alvd,.
Camp, renders: "So dite is the excess of rage that flows from madness."
Bergk and N. propose d-nipo'v for drfripov,
965, 1^'. adopts S' from ScyfE, All tlie Mss, have t' except L, which omits
the conj,
966. The Mss, Kuavtoiv irtXaYt'wv (irEXdYemv L) iterpav. This ia now gen-
erally rejected, irtrpuv being undoubtedly a gloss, inriXoEuv, Wieseler's
emendation, is now commonly received, Cf. Hesych. o-inXaSss " at iripit-
filfMVeA Tig 6aX<Cir<r[] mrpoi. Soph. lYg. 341, IlcifrdSov, os -YXauKOs [itStis
ivavi|iov XCjivos iif igi)n|Xa!s cnnXaStcnrL crTO|iaTUV.
968. The Mss. vary between ij E" and ^, impossible metrically. W. reads
Toi 6' used in an adv. sense ^iam jrd fiy^qaatn being omitted), to make
prominent the locality which is directly connected with tlie story. It would
be difficult to sustain this view.
969. a4ivos is Boeekh's addition for the lost cretic \j _. Mcin. suggests
■tfjig. Camp, would prefer some verb like lo-nwai or KXu'ltTot. artoifvov in 0. T.
.,GoogIe
186 APPENDIX.
19G, is esplajned by the Rchol. by B>i(r\f!(itpov and referred to Salmydessus.
Cf. Aesch. Prom . 726, Sa\|iuSi]ir(r[a yviflos | «xflpci4*vos »orTa«rt.
970. 4yX"''P<'s 's adopted by W. from Dind. (who lias since rejected it) for
metrical reasons. For the resolution of tlie long tliesis in a logaoedic dactyl,
see on 798, App.
972 f£. dpa-rdv eXkos was changed by Sehn. to apatov Aicos, TuifiXuiefv (o
dpaKTow. Wund., Dind., Bl., Weokl., read dfHi\9cv for Tuiji^iueiv, iiml "dopt
drcpS' t'YX<i'>', the conjecture of Herm, for the senseleii dpax^" 'VX""'' "* t'"'
Mss, dpax6tvT«v is the emendation of Lachmann. X. nould prelV'r cipaxflfi'
t{ oYpios &a|iapT05 . . . rwfiXaiGtvtiav i)<t) ali&artjpOi^-
979. li has TtaTpdj.
984. eufWaiinw. So Ell, and Dind. for the JIss. eutW^o-iv.
1021. iuiniiious is not a sure reading. Tivo letters are erased in L after
tu. N, tliinks tlie true reaiiitig to be ato^ovs.
1027. iTfXs'J L, tii\i\ A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write dmiriu. . . . WXn-
1035. Most of tlie iUs, have iw 8 viral ^(vo»s. The text follows llcrm.,
Boecfch, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', an<I taking tuw as a rel. or deni. pron.
fiM', the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves iSiral ^tvovs entirely in-
definite. Some editf. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, purticu-
lariy to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several
changes have been suggested. N. proposes Town S" tv -ytwi ; Dind., tm lik
mfyytvtJv viro.
1036. KiKire^'pTMTfioi. is the reading of a later hand in L and of some
inferior Mss. Camp, prefers this.
1037. L has T<i (iSv written above a prima mnnii). The other Mse. vary be-
tween Tiv irpoiropWiDV, rdv ifpos trifAtw, to* wpd SofSiaiv. The reading of
Bl, is adopted in the text.
1056. For ri 8" ix, Hartung reads ri 8* au. Cobet conjectures tiJ S* Y(,
1065. Tpifxous is Erfurdl's emendation of rpoxoiJs which means the iiirnin'j
of the urhed. This readuig would better fit Winckelmann's emendation fiXioi'
TtXitv, which is adopted by N. Kvieala favors nXtCv in an intr. sense = in
come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for •rpo\ovs, on the
ground that, becanse the predictions of Tireaiaa were to be fuIflUct! in the
course of that day. Soph, would not make the seer say Tpa'xDui, as if sevcr.il
days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one,
lite that in 1078.
1069. KdT^Kurat: so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L^, have kiltol-
kComis- With the parHc., Tt is superfluous.
1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference.
W., Erfurdt, Herm., SeyfE., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic-
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref-
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyfl., toL itpd-)/\uxi', .'.t.
sAick (lit. jphose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading
.,GoogIe
ArPEXDix'. 187
o-wrapa^ o t It 1 1 o ir "A. ira oo-tho- vra iroi. Wunii.,
D (1 M W kl J t tl p t I 1 t n fabricated
fr 101 1 B kl & 1 N B 11 t k tl p eiUier as a
g n 1 t 1 m at as f mng I th 1 ra t t] at are to licfall
Th b t! at any p t lar alln i t tli war f tl Tj g iii. Against
Hiio particular allusion Boctkh objects with much torcc na fullons: (1) There
(r/. Ildt. ix. 27) Agra
iroXcis IxSpoC cam]
ill liostility with T rd ml sa
nothing of dogs n! P m
The soeond difBi; passng w h te T
traiiBition between 10 11 lO and 1060-8 a p Schn. eecka to make it
less so by taking irdirai iroXtis in the n static, and connecting
it closelj' with axil^ So'iwls ; hut irdo-ai ■■■ \ is nn be tortured to mean tliat.
To what ExSpaE refers is uncertam & m p y toJi 'Epiw'cn from
1075; otliore, <rot, meaning Creon; others, witJi the Schol., xots 0i]^[ots;
otiiers, Tois Saots. These difficulties led ScliUtz and KTicnlu to place the pas-
sage immediately aiter 1022, where (xSpal would naturally he taken with OcoC
in 1020, i.e. halefal to the gods, and Uie connection is thus mucli more clear.
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) ocruv nrapdYjiora
can liardly mean anything else than the laaagkd remains of as muni/ [atkens). One
of tlie mtist ingenious solutions of tliis difflenlty is that of Schiiti, who proposes
to read TdirapYjLara and takes KaOTJ-YVurav in tlie sense of jmllateil (<f. Schol.,
luTO, avovs {Ko'|u(rav, and IlQsych., KoSv^lira • iruvtAia-a koI KaStipMnii, irapd Ec
So<|>oKXti <K T«v tvuvTfwv (Tli TOu pACiCvdv T^TOKTu), !.«. the Sacrifidat ujfhinijs of
v:hkh dof/s /line poltatei/, etc. (2) itmovyflv has been objected to OU the ground
that irttXiv would not be found in tlie rel. sent, after mfXcit. This led W. to
adopt the conjecture of "Wieseler, miX.ip', meaning the ash of the sacrificial
hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their oicn native
sphere, i.e. the aky. But ueitiier is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the
notes is a choice of eyils, but tlie preference would be more decided were the
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as inilicateil above.
1089. ■liiruxuWpav is the Mas. reading for the more common Attic ijo^aC-
Tfpov. lio-ux^TOTOj is found, ace. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160a, and
ilcruxwTtpov in Bekk. Aneed. 08, 19.
1090. iSv is Brunch's emendation for ■q of the Mas. Those who retain ■fl
connect vow with ti3v 4>pcvav in tlic sense of the spirit of his mind {like YVoSfiD
^peviw, O.T. 524, Lat. mens animi). Bot the position of llie words is
against this. N. defends V|, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two
eonsts., viz., djutvo ^pw»v tuw vvv ^w'pti and A^Lvai ij ov viiv ^pn.
t 1096. etKoflcC*. Mss. clKcMav. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley
in holding tliia and similar forms to bo second aorists. But Curtius, Verbam
II., p. S4C, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that B
does not belong exclusively to any tense stem.
.,GoogIe
1317. W, cli.iiigcs ujioi (1,01 of tlic IMss. ti) iu jjoi tn i'iirr(Si>oii(l in iiiolro
with aYoiT oi" of the aiitiatropliG. But the nnftcrusis may 1* an irviiliDiial
long syllabip,
1318 f. Tiio metrJKitl agrcemont between these nn'l tlio t'orri'mxnnUng
verse? nf t]ie iinlistroplie is not exact. Kolater [Fluid, 1S')T, p. iiJti) pniposes
ifoi 'yap a-' ayjsi ^\toi, ^Kravov = m' t' aumv, u|U>L )i^Xii>;, ovS' lx>>>-
1323 Till. "Ws= mil Sti riixos, ns in tlio text, liut lUis rvquiros tliiil
XOS U trcltril a" ijlliilaauc'p'^ inrl nliotlici- lliis svllablc ran lie so Irtiitfi!
ilipenrlo upon tilt arriingemcnt (if the vcr-^e It is ii. liisputeii point ivIiftliLT
to armngp thc»e dothmiacs into ajstems Westphai and Suliinidt favor
dochinni »\stem6 Chnst nUo joins two, soincllraeB three, dntiiniii to
maki. one \erfli. If thia in done litre ^w "^ si/lhiha anrriis can bo justified
onli on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in ivliioli llie saiiiL'
word ia repeated. Tliis is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. RL'Innidt,
who ererywhere avoida the correapondenee w at the end of the iirst doehmins
of the dimeter. In this inalanee Schmidt avoids the difficulty hy flfJiiptinjr the
unwarranted conjecture of Sohone, inrar^Tt (i' oVi mxot. TV. and Bell, make
a iiionomelcr here, and thus make toxos ei'tl the verse. By reading TaxwV
the difficulty would be solved if Ihe arrangement by systems is kept.
1336. The eilitt. vary between ifi (liv (with Ihe most of the Mas.), IpiSfuu.,
^pu|uv (with V), Epu -yE, Ifta '-yu.
1340. KaTEKavov i^ from KaraKaCvui, poetic form of KaraicTfivu. The Mss.
read KaTt'ttraTOv, wliith was corrected by Ilerm. to KaKTuvov, after Vat, y",
and is supported by Horn, //. vi. 104, KOKravc. This fonn gives a more exact
metrical correspondence than Kar^Kdvov, and may well stand as a. Ilomenc
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads (Kravov.
1341. There is no good reason for changing ovrav of the Mss. to av tcivG',
as H". and many other cditt, have done after Seidler.
1343 ff. Tlie best Mss. read tfira irpiJs wptfTcpow (iroTfpov, A | irai (ir^) kuI
Sia ■airra fop. This is imposaible metrically, and the sense of vn Kal Bu is lian!
to undcratand. TT. adopts Musgrave's emendation ■»f kXiOu, and rejects S-rra,
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, w-here
thc reading is not In dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative
is either to drop iravra Tfdp or to reject ird Kal flu (or n^ kXiSu). Camp,
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that inivTa -jaf seems to have the
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in it^ K\i9a, Xt'xpLa rdv X'P°^>'
1346. The common reading is -rA S', which many cditt. connect with Tti»>
X<po^i as though there were an aniithesis between what was at band and what
was impendiug, making t<1 jvl KporC refer to a fate that haugs over him.
vGoogle
Open Library